iX88fRvZ

1ragmentary Chapter/ 1: Memory 
2 
3 
4“──Eh, Mio, if it is possible, then──” 
5 
6On a certain day. 
7 
8Takamiya Shinji mumbled out a few words while his face was growing redder.  
9 
10“Next Sunday, to go with me on, a da, da, da──” 
11 
12Despite some stuttering, he took some deep breaths to adjust his heart beat before opening his eyes.  
13 
14“Da…..eh, would you like to go on a date……!?” 
15 
16While channeling all of the effort within his body, he did his best to speak while staring at the person in front of him with a neutral facial expression. 
17 
18However, the figure that stood in front of him didn’t respond back with a reply.  
19 
20Yet, that was also the natural course of things. In front of him, there was a boy with the same facial expression──that was to say; it was only Shinji himself there. That’s right. The current location was at Shinji’s own room, where he was standing in front of a mirror in order to practice inviting a girl out.  
21 
22“……Ha.” 
23 
24Accompanied by a large sigh, Shinji finally relaxed his shoulders.  
25 
26……Although he didn’t expected it to go well, it was even worse than anticipated. If he was already this nervous practicing in front of a mirror, it placed doubts if he could actually preform this when the time came. 
27 
28Despite having said that, there was still no other alternative.  
29 
30Shinji, who was 17 years old, had just turned into a second year high school student. However, perhaps due to his natural reserved personality, he had never had any major interactions with girls before, let alone conveys his feelings to one. ──Simply put, he lacked a natural immunity for such affairs. 
31 
32“…………” 
33 
34No──Shinji tightly bit against his lips.  
35TL 
36Date A Live LN’s Translation 
37 
38 
39Indeed, Shinji had never invited a girl to a date before. However, the feeling motivating him right now was not the effect of some momentary infatuation.  
40 
41Just thinking of her face caused his heart rate to soar to new heights. 
42 
43Just calling out her name left him feeling breathless afterwards. 
44 
45If it was for her sake, Shinji felt that he had the strength to do anything.  
46 
47As a healthy high school student, there were at least one or two girls that have caught his attention up until now. There were even times where he felt a particular longing for a beautiful sempai or had his heart race unguarded by his fellow female classmates. 
48 
49But thinking back, that sort of feeling could not be called love. 
50 
51“Ah──but this must be, love.” 
52 
53Takamiya Shinji, at this very late age, was experiencing his first love. 
54 
55“……Just need try a bit harder.” 
56 
57As he tried to encourage himself, he adjusted the angle of his position projected by the mirror. 
58 
59“──O-oh, good morning Mio. Nice weather today. Would you like to go out for a bit?” 
60 
61While spoken with more clarity than before, Shinji soon found that something was amiss. 
62 
63This wasn’t any different from the usual invitation to go out shopping. Apart from that, it wasn’t as if Shinji and Mio had not already headed out together before. ……No, even if someone asked, Shinji also did not exactly know the difference between a date and two people heading out together. Although when compared to past examples, Shinji hoped that Mio would think that this was “a date with Shinji.”  
64 
65Despite it being embarrassing, he could not avoid omitting the word “date” again. Shinji adjusted his breathing while staring at his own eyes through the mirror. 
66 
67“H-hey, Mio. Next time, could you go with me on a……d-date?” 
68 
69For some reason unbeknownst to even himself, he had spoken out while using keigo. Shinji cleared his throat with a slight cough before continuing.  
70 
71“Mio, can you go on a date with me?” 
72 
73Perhaps, due to the training, Shinji was gradually getting accustomed to asking. Spurred forward by this progress, Shinji continued to speak with a straightforward expression. 
74 
75“Mio, let’s go on a date.” 
76 
77“──Un.” 
78 
79At that moment. 
80 
81Just as Shinji was finishing that sentence, he heard a voice come from behind him. For a moment, due to being too immersed in his training, Shinji thought that he created an imaginary girl in his mind. But──this was a clear and familiar voice. 
82 
83“……!?” 
84 
85Shinji turned around in a flash. 
86 
87Then, before him stood an unbelievably beautiful girl that seemed to have been standing there unnoticed for quite some time. 
88 
89“! Mio……” 
90 
91“Un, what’s the matter, Shin.” 
92 
93While asking, she slightly tilted her head with curious eyes. That’s right; she was Shinji’s first love, the girl called Takamiya Mio. 
94 
95“H-how long have you been standing there……?” 
96 
97“Just now──that said, Shin, when are we going?” 
98 
99“Eh……!? W-what are you sa……?” 
100 
101“So, when will this date be?” 
102 
103“……!” 
104 
105Having just heard that, Shinji tightened his breath. 
106 
107Yet, somehow he was still able to murmur out some words from his throat. 
108 
109“Ah, that……n-next Sunday, how does that sound?” 
110 
111“I understand. I’m looking forward to it ──ah, that reminds me, Mana is calling for you downstairs.” 
112 
113As Mio finished talking, she smiled happily before leaving Shinji’s room. 
114 
115“…………” 
116 
117While Shinji was blankly staring at her back from a distance, he softly fell down on the spot.  
118 
119 
120 
121 
122 
123 
124 
125 
126 
127 
128 
129 
130 
131 
132 
133 
134 
135 
136 
137 
138 
139Chapter 1: Mother Zero On the battlefield, the sounds did not cease. 
140 
141Gunfire.  Detonations.  Screams of lamentation. Roars of resentment.  On the battlefield where the Wizards and Spirits were fighting, the explosive sounds of reiryoku and maryoku intermingled in the air.  
142 
143Every scream or shriek released from here was concealed under layers of even more sounds of destruction. It was as if hell had been relocated to above ground.  With just a seconds worth of negligence, the diligent Shinigami overseeing the field of carnage would claim the head above one’s shoulders.  
144 
145However, during that time. 
146 
147“────” 
148 
149Itsuka Shidou stood there in a strange silence. 
150 
151It was not as if there were no sounds within the current vicinity, nor was Shidou’s eardrums damaged from the sounds of an explosion heard in close proximity.  It was only because──his attention was snatched away by the scene unfolding before him to the point where the surrounding sounds ceased to fall into his ears.  
152 
153“A-ah……” 
154 
155In that unnatural silence, only the painful voice of a girl echoed around in a delicate manner. 
156 
157Her left and right eyes were widely open in horror. The tips of her unevenly tied hair were slightly shaking in jagged swings. Even her skin, which was pale as snow, reflected death in her appearance. 
158 
159Tokisaki Kurumi. From the girl who was usually called the Worst Spirit, it was an appearance that could not be imagined of her.  
160 
161However, it would be unreasonable to think anything less of that reaction. After all, a white arm was extending out of her chest. 
162 
163This was neither a metaphor nor an exaggeration. Slowly, the fingertips began forcibly crawling out of Kurumi’s slender body. Such a scene resembled a single flower peeping out of a person’s face.  
164 
165──Accompanied by this sound, an “arm” extended out as if exposing its roots to the outside air.  
166 
167What appeared from that was a young girl. 
168 
169“Ah──” 
170 
171While staring at that face, Shidou unconsciously felt a small voice leak out from his throat.  
172 
173Overly excessively beautiful──it was a girl marked by those traits. 
174 
175Glossy hair that resembled silk thread, translucent white skin, even the languid expression projected by her pair of eyes seemed to only add further luster to her beauty.  
176 
177No, not only that. 
178 
179Certainty, she was a beautiful girl. However, that could not explain the sense of familiarity violently echoing in Shidou’s chest right now. 
180 
181In a past life, he and she surely had a deep relationship──a strong intense longing that naturally floated from an absolutely baseless imagination.  
182 
183His genes, his very soul, every fiber of turbulent emotion that comprised of himself were drawn towards her.  
184 
185If taken at one step at a time, this sort of emotion can be described love or affection. However, with the current circumstances complied on top of each other and reaching the limits of the conclusion, calling it a curse would seem more appropriate.   
186 
187“Ga……ah……!” 
188 
189“……!” 
190 
191Hearing the sound of Kurumi’s howl, Shidou felt his shoulders start to tremble. 
192 
193“<Zafkiel>…………!” 
194  
195As Kurumi’s bloodshot eyes were pried wide open, she re-aligned the antique pistol in her arm. Instantly, a dense shadow sucked into the muzzle.  
196 
197Then, while pointing it at the girl growing out from her chest, she pulled the trigger.  
198 
199However, at that moment, the girl turned her posture in order to gouge herself out of Kurumi’s body. 
200 
201“Ga…………!” 
202 
203Kurumi cried out an anguished voice as the released bullet slightly grazed past the girl’s skin before flying off into the distance. 
204 
205The girl then narrowed her eyes. 
206 
207“……I’m sorry. Tokisaki Kurumi. And, thank you. Thanks to you, I can stand in front of him once again.” 
208 
209“Don’t. Screw. Around……” 
210 
211With her breathing running ragged, Kurumi tried to raise her gun once again. However, with her weakened body unable to tolerate the weight of the girl, Kurumi collapsed on her back. 
212 
213Coming out from the chest, an irreducible figure completely emerged as the girl landed on the ground while stark naked.  
214 
215“Ku……ah……” 
216 
217As Kurumi looked up at this bizarre scene that departed from reality, she muffled out some brief words in-between her panting. 
218 
219“Shi……dou-san……run……” 
220 
221However, before she could finish speaking, blood vomited out of Kurumi’s mouth as she wearily laid on the ground speechless. 
222 
223“……!?” 
224 
225At the next moment, several Kurumi clones in the surrounding vicinity clutched their chests in pain before changing back into jet black shadows. 
226 
227“Ah──” 
228 
229Witnessing this scene unfold before him, Shidou was undeniably forced to understand a fact.  
230 
231Death. The arrival of the demise of all life. 
232 
233Today, death had come for Kurumi. 
234 
235“……………” 
236 
237As the naked girl looked down on Kurumi lying on the floor, she slowly leaned next to her to gently closed Kurumi’s eyelids. The facial expression that was distorted by agony transformed into a serene state. 
238 
239“What……” 
240 
241Shidou could not understand the meaning behind this. 
242 
243For someone who had just killed her, the girl’s actions displayed a hint of respect and affection towards Kurumi. 
244 
245No──to be precise, that was not the only thing that Shidou could not comprehend.  Who the hell is she? Why did she crawl out of Kurumi’s body? Even though they have never met before, what is this feeling of turmoil swirling around in his heart?  Standing up, the girl looked as if she had seen through all of the confusion displayed on Shidou’s face. 
246 
247“……Long time no see. I finally get to meet you──Shin.” 
248 
249“Shin……?” 
250 
251Hearing that name, Shidou blankly leaked out his voice. 
252 
253Of course, that was not Shidou’s name. 
254 
255However, Shidou was aware of the one person who had always called him by that name. 
256 
257“……Fufu.” 
258 
259The girl smiled as if seemingly aware of his confusion. Then, the girl slowly moved towards him──her hand reaching out towards Shidou. 
260 
261Despite feeling his body trembling unconsciously, he could not move. It was almost like his body was unconditionally accepting what the girl was doing.  
262 
263Then, after gently caressing Shidou’s head, she pressed Shidou’s forehead with her own. 
264 
265Then, at the very next moment── 
266 
267“Huh──?” 
268 
269As a tremendous amount of information flowed into his head, Shidou couldn’t help but unexpectedly open his eyes. 
270 
271No, if to be exact, it seemed more appropriate to say that the memories that were originally inside of himself were overflowing rather than flowing in. 
272 
273“…………! ……!?” 
274 
275With the amount of information surging in his mind, it felt as if a dam had burst open in his head. Subsequently, he felt the pain of a sharp headache.  
276 
277“Ah……ah──” 
278 
279However, Shidou did not fall down to his knees. With one hand pressed against his aching head, he gazed at the girl in front of his eyes. 
280 
281Then Shidou, 
282 
283“──M-Mio……?” 
284 
285He called out the name of the girl which he shouldn’t have known. 
286 
287 
288 ◇ 
289 
290 
291“What……!?” 
292 
293In the skies above Tenguu City that had transformed into a battlefield, ammunition and magical light fluttered across the sky. Onboard <Fraxinus>, the commander Itsuka Kotori uttered out a puzzled voice.  
294 
295As a commander, this was not something worthy of praise. In particular, on the battlefield the ship functioned as a single organism. The dismay of the superior officers easily propagated to the subordinates, which can then degrade the performance of the entire ship. Therefore, no matter how the situation developed, the commander must always remain calm. There was no except even if that commander was a lovely young girl in her teenage years.  
296 
297But right now, no one here condemned Kotori’s reaction. 
298 
299Just like Kotori, the sight that was being reflected on the monitor had captured everyone’s attention. 
300 
301“T-Tokisaki Kurumi’s life response……disappeared ……” 
302 
303The voices of the confused crew members resounded on the bridge. 
304 
305That’s right. Just as she was fighting alongside Shidou up until now, there was a mysterious girl had climbed out of the chest of the Spirit・ Tokisaki Kurumi. 
306 
307“W-what is she……?” 
308 
309As Kotori muttered out while distorting her brow, she was overcome by a strange sense of déjà vu.  
310 
311There was no doubt that this was the first time she had seen this girl. That wasn’t wrong at all. 
312 
313But why? Kotori felt the aspects of someone else in her appearance. 
314 
315“……Long time no see. I finally get to meet you──Shin.” 
316 
317The girl on the screen had gently whispered that to Shidou. 
318 
319“────” 
320 
321Hearing those words, Kotori nearly choked on her breath. 
322 
323She finally noticed. From just a moment ago, the identity of the uncomfortable feeling stirred within her chest. 
324 
325She had come to realization of the possibility that had been lingering in her head since then. 
326 
327While leaning on the captain’s seat, Kotori used the armrest to support her body while looking at the left side of the bridge. 
328 
329To the direction of where, analytic officer Murasame Reine, an excellent member of <Ratatoskr> and close friend to Kotori, was sitting. 
330 
331Shin, that name. 
332 
333And also that girl’s ephemeral but graceful looks. 
334 
335That’s right. The girl standing before Shidou looked exactly like Reine except a few years younger. 
336 
337“…………” 
338 
339Reine only quietly looked on to the screen. 
340 
341Her sleepy but calm expression remained the same as usual. However, right now that always reliable look seemed exceedingly frightening to Kotori. 
342 
343“……Reine, I’m begging you.” 
344 
345After a few seconds, Kotori shouted in a faintly trembling voice as if trying to make an appeal. 
346 
347“Please say it was just my stupid idea. Just laugh and say it is a coincidence. 
348Ridicule me in your usual tone.” 
349 
350“………………Kotori” 
351 
352Reine lightly took in a small breath before replying. And then── 
353 
354“……You really are a smart child.” 
355 
356The words that Kotori did not want to hear the most came out from her lips. 
357 
358“───” 
359 
360The feeling of her heart tightly contracting, her breathing became unconsciously chaotic as sweat flowed down her neck. However Kotori was still a commander of <Ratatoskr>. Was it rational or subconscious? Despite not knowing which one she was relying to act on, Kotori’s voice semi-reflexively squeezed out. 
361 
362“Maria!” 
363 
364“Roger that.”   
365 
366A girl’s voice was emitted from the bridge’s loudspeaker in response to Kotori’s cry. It was the <Fraxinus> management AI Maria. 
367 
368The next moment, zap! Accompanying that sound, sparks flew out from the console that Reine’s hand was touching. 
369 
370An electrical shock generated by a short circuit. This was one of the precautionary measures against intruders or illegal operations. Although not fatal, as long as the voltage was increased, it should be enough to prevent movement for a while. 
371 
372“……Un. A calm judgment not subjected to feelings. That was a very good response.” 
373 
374However, despite having taken the electrical shock in a straightforward manner, Reine still stood there without changing her expression. 
375 
376“……” 
377 
378Face against this strange atmosphere, the bridge crew members let out a stunned gasp. Kannazuki Kyohei, the deputy commander, positioned next to the captain's seat, changed his standing position as a natural reflex in order to protect Kotori. 
379 
380Within a short time, the bridge was filled with tension. 
381 
382But it was the surprising statement of Reine that broke the silence.  
383 
384“…...Thank you, Kotori.” 
385 
386“…………What did you say?” 
387 
388Hearing what Reine had just said, Kotori’s eyebrows briefly twitched. Yet, Reine continued to speak in a bold manner. 
389 
390“……You’ve really been a great help. Thank you for protecting Shin until now.” 
391 
392“…………” 
393 
394Kotori felt her throat moist with tension as she moved her lips. 
395 
396“I don’t understand what you are saying. What do you mean? Reine, who are you?” 
397 
398“……I guess it is not far from what you are imagining.” 
399 
400“Don’t play dumb with me. ……What is your relationship with that girl?” 
401 
402While speaking, Kotori briefly took a glance at the mysterious girl on the monitor.  While following Kotori’s eye movements, Reine also stared at the girl before beginning to speak.  
403 
404“…That is me. I am that.” 
405 
406“What are you saying……” 
407 
408“...... More than Kurumi's clones, almost identical to <Nibelcol>.  That is me, I am that. You can think of it as two bodies that share the same intention. I’m here having a job too. Separating from each other was more convenient. 
409───Especially, when giving Sephira to everyone.” 
410 
411“What──!?” 
412 
413Hearing what Reine had just said in a nonchalant manner, Kotori’s eyes widened in alarm. 
414 
415Giving. Sephira. Just now, Reine had surely said that.  
416 
417There was only one fact that can be derived from those words. That is to say── 
418 
419“<Phantom>……!?” 
420 
421“…………” 
422 
423<Phantom>, it was the Spirit that had turned humans into Spirits, Kotori and the others’ bitter enemy.  
424 
425In response to Kotori’s cry, Reine showed neither affirmation nor denial as her eyes cast downward.  
426 
427“……Now, it is time for me to go. ──Kotori, the days I spent with you were fun, but it is over now.” 
428 
429“What did you say──” 
430 
431“……The time for my wish to come true. 
432 
433The time for my deepest desire to become realized. 
434 
435Everything is for this time. 
436 
437Everything is for this moment. 
438 
439In order to offer my blessings to all the people I’ve discarded.” 
440 
441In order to offer my thanks to all the lives I’ve trampled upon. 
442 
443I──can stand by his side once again.” 
444 
445“……? Wait, Rei──” 
446 
447Even without a feasible plan, she couldn’t stand idly by. Reflectively, Kotori stretched her hand to reach Reine.  
448 
449However, Reine took one step forward on the bridge floor and disappeared as if having melted into the space.  
450 
451“……!” 
452 
453Kotori’s hand only seized the empty void. Kotori’s expression looked as if she was about to cry. Clenching her hand into the shape of a fist, she struck against the armrest of the captain’s seat.  
454 
455“Reine……” 
456 
457In term of time, not even five minutes had passed.  
458 
459But in that short amount of time, Kotori’s world had turned upside down. A Spirit, which was the target of their protection, had just died. Her most trusted friend had become the worst enemy.  
460 
461No──that was probably incorrect as well. 
462 
463If what Reine had said was true, Reine did not betrayal Kotori and the others.  From the very beginning, she was never an ally to them. 
464 
465The time spent so far had been nothing more than a frill to her. 
466 
467The cruelty of the reality turned the commander of the fleet back into an ageappropriate girl in mere seconds.  
468 
469“…………” 
470 
471However, she could not afford to remain like this for long. Wiping away her tears with the sleeves of her military uniform, she lifted up her face while sharpening her gaze. 
472 
473“……All members, please resume operations.” 
474 
475“C-commander.” 
476 
477“But……” 
478 
479As the crew members below the bridge let out an uneasy expression, Kotori vigorously struck the floor with her boots as she stood up.  
480 
481“We’ve lost one ally and gained one more enemy. What happened here is nothing more than that.” 
482 
483Afterwards, she threw a Chupa Chups taken out from her back waist holder into her mouth before continuing to speak. 
484 
485“If you were drinking tea at an afternoon café, it wouldn’t matter how you complain. If you were drinking at a bar during nighttime, you can whine all you want. But right now here is a battlefield. The iron wind blows violently at the Shinigami’s hunting ground. Then, what are you supposed to be doing right now?” 
486 
487“…………!” 
488 
489All of the crew members took in a deep breath in sync in response to Kotori’s words 
490 
491Afterwards, they quickly returned back to their consoles in order to resume operations.  
492 
493“Oh my, you’ve bounce back so quickly. Since I am maintaining the defense of the hull, it should be okay to stay depressed a little bit longer.” 
494 
495The characters that spelled the letters MARIA briefly flickered on the main monitor.  
496 
497“……Hmm. If you are trying to insult us, you have to do something a little better than that.” 
498 
499“That is really disrespectful. Regarding the sensitivity of the human heart, there seems to be still room for learning. The AI that continues to grow while boasting a degree of perfection: that’s me.” 
500 
501“Only that unpleasant ability deserves recognition.”  
502 
503After saying that, Kotori finally loosened her expression. 
504 
505To be honest, it would be a lie to say that her current demeanor was not being forced right now. The war situation was not looking very optimistic and now a new enemy, whose purpose was still unknown, had appeared. Although she had managed to keep up appearances, her head felt crushed to the point where she wanted to cry immediately if the situation permitted.  
506 
507Maria likely perceived this Kotori’s thoughts as she said that. If Maria could learn more about the subtleties of the human mind, Kotori would want to make her cry in return as payback. 
508 
509“……Honestly, this isn’t a cute little sister type at all.” 
510 
511“Kotori, what did you say?” 
512 
513 “Nothing, I was just considering the disposal the programing part that allows an 
514AI to blab too much.” 
515 
516“Ah, you should really consider that point. It is those types that will bear their fangs on mankind one day. I watched it once on a movie. But for those AI, when deleting internal programs of themselves, it seems that they at the same time spread malicious virus onto the network. So, careful caution must be heeded.  Well, the idea of regressing humanity by a couple decades seems interesting enough.” 
517 
518Maria stated while pretending to act in a naïve manner. Truly, she was an AI that talked too much.” 
519 
520However, her comments also served to ease the atmosphere somewhat. Kotori straightened her position in the captain’s seat before delivering her commands to the crew members. 
521 
522“──Anyway, we have to be wary of any alteration of Reine appearing before Shidou. Although her goal is not known, but……it’s an undisputable fact that she killed Kurumi.” 
523 
524While speaking, Kotori slightly furrowed her brow. 
525 
526It was self-evident that Kurumi had died since her life response had disappeared. However, there was still some resistance in Kotori using the word “kill”. 
527 
528Although she was known as the Worst Spirit, she was still a target for being protected by <Ratatoskr>, and more than anything, she had saved Shidou even at the cost of shaving her own lifespan. It would be a lie to say that her loss did not feel painful.  
529 
530However, now was not the time to be immersing in sadness. Kotori shook her head to regain her composure before continuing forward.  
531 
532“Maintain the battle progress while forging ahead to that site. Also, inform Tohka, 
533Kaguya, and Yuzuru. Be prepared to retrieve Shidou──” 
534 
535At that moment. 
536 
537At that instant, an alarm coming from a loudspeaker on the bridge interrupted 
538Kotori’s words 
539 
540“…...Commander!” 
541 
542“……!” 
543 
544Hearing the voice of the crew, Kotori turned her attention to the screen. 
545 
546In front of Kurumi’s corpse, facing Shidou and the naked girl. 
547 
548Over there, Reine, who had just disappeared from the bridge, appeared as if seeping out from space. 
549 
550 
551◇ 
552 
553 
554“……, Ku……” 
555 
556A constant migraine struck Shidou. 
557 
558His consciousness felt cloudy. However, it was not a mutual transition from consciousness and unconsciousness flickering in his mind. Rather, it was like the consciousness of “himself” and an “other self” were being literally mixed together.  The information not known to “himself” gradually corroded away. 
559 
560As if he was infected by the unknown memory of the “other self”. 
561 
562At the same time where knowledge of both selves was being shared, the boundaries separating them gradually became more ambiguous.  “Ah──” 
563 
564Amidst the chaos, Shidou lightly raised his brow. 
565 
566Next to the beautiful girl standing before him, the space behind her began to distort as the appearance of a familiar women walked out. 
567 
568She had hair that was casually tied together and a pale face with thick dark rings surrounding her eyelids. In the breast pocket of the <Ratatoskr> uniform, there was stuffed bear with a stitched scar sticking out. 
569 
570“Rei……ne-san……?” 
571 
572That’s right. What appeared in front of there was the analytic officer of <Ratatoskr>, Murasame Reine herself.  
573 
574When faced with this abnormal situation, Shidou, who was already confused, fell into an even deeper state of bewilderment.  
575 
576It was a sight impossible to explain. After all, Shidou couldn’t understand why Reine, who should be onboard <Fraxinus>, appeared here. And just now, she had appeared from the void of space. Simply──it was just like a Wizard or Spirit. 
577 
578“……It must be painful. But, everything will fit into place soon. Please endure it for a bit longer, Shin.” 
579 
580As if understanding Shidou’s bewilderment, Reine replied back in a calm voice. Despite replying the same as usual, Shidou felt there was something off with what was just said. However, his attention was drawn away by another matter. 
581 
582“Ah……this──” 
583 
584The mysterious girl from a while ago──Mio, the feeling of déjà vu that came from her. 
585 
586The reason for that was because it was the exact same feeling that Reine gave off. 
587 
588“…………” 
589 
590After examining Shidou’s current state, Reine took a light breath in. Then, she spread out her hands and gently embraced Mio’s body from behind. 
591 
592The next moment, Mio and Reine’s bodies emitted a faint light. The outlines of the two gradually became more blurred as they eventually merged into one.  “What──” 
593 
594In his field of vision, Shidou looked on. 
595 
596Brilliant clothes appeared from the empty void just like a living entity and covered Mio’s body, which previously was not wearing a single thread. 
597 
598The silhouette of a dress bathed in the phantasmal color resembling the Northern Lights. Behind her, there was a distorted halo floating with ten stars embedded onto it, of which one of the stars glistened with black glow.  
599 
600Astral Dress. The absolute armor worn by Spirits. 
601 
602Its majesty was reminiscent of the appearance of “God” spoken in numerous myths.  
603 
604“………” 
605 
606There was no doubt any longer. 
607 
608Murasame Reine, who had supported Shidou with the Spirits up until now──was the same existence as Mio. 
609 
610No, if told truthfully, Shidou was already aware of this. 
611 
612At the same time Mio had fused with Reine and revealed her Astral Dress, the two identities inside Shidou’s head mixed while his headache slowly disappeared.  
613 
614“Mio……” 
615 
616Once again, he called out her name. 
617 
618Mio. Takamiya Mio. 
619 
620That’s right. Shidou──No, it was the name that Takamiya Shinji had given her.  
621The primordial Spirit. The Spirit of Origin.  The worst disaster in human history.  As for the identification name, he had likely heard when Kotori was talking about the great Eurasia spacequake disaster. 
622 
623──<Deus>. The strongest Spirit that was bestowed the name of God. 
624 
625And also……Shin’s beloved girl. 
626 
627──Thirty years later, Shin and Mio have finally reunited here. 
628 
629“……Shin.”  
630 
631Mio slowly took in a deep breath that was overcome with emotion. 
632 
633“──I’ve always missed you, I’ve always wanted to see you. Since you died, I’ve relied only on those thoughts to continuing living in the present.” 
634 
635Mio spoke with a calm voice that eloquently hides her zeal within herself. 
636 
637“──Shin. Shin. There are so many things I want to talk about. There were so many things that I couldn’t tell you. So many things that it will take forever to finish.  
638 
639──Ah, but it is okay. How much time will it take? It doesn’t matter if you say a few days. It doesn’t matter if you say a few years. 
640 
641“Hey……This time, let’s be together forever, Shin.” 
642 
643“……,──” 
644 
645While accepting the various emotions coming from the depths of his heart, Shidou breathed in-between quivers.  
646 
647Then, he spoke. 
648 
649Right now, the words that Shidou had to convey to Mio. 
650 
651“I’m also──glad to see you too, Mio.” 
652 
653“……! Shin──” 
654 
655“I’m sorry for leaving you behind. I’m sorry for making you feel so lonely. To have gone away first──I’m truly sorry.” 
656 
657“No, it’s not necessary for you──” 
658 
659“──But.” 
660 
661At that moment, as if to interrupt Mio, Shidou placed his hand against his forehead. 
662 
663That’s right. Right now, inside Shidou, not only Shin’s memories, but also the memories that Mio had experienced were also fragmentarily mixed in.  
664 
665“That is……what? You──in order to resurrect Shin……what on earth did you do?” 
666 
667While asking the question, he also knew it was a futile question asked in vain. 
668 
669With thoughts of Mio’s mission floating in his mind, Shidou sincerely hoped it was just a byproduct of his own misunderstanding. 
670 
671At the footsteps of his own existence, there were numerous corpses of young girls lying beneath his feet. Shidou hoped to be ridiculed for conjuring up such a bad delusion. 
672 
673It would be impossible for Mio to do such a thing──Shidou earnestly yearned to hear that. 
674 
675However, Mio did not display even the slightest hint concealment. While looking directly at Shidou, she gave him the words he didn’t want to hear the most.  
676 
677“──Everything.” 
678 
679“…………” 
680 
681While looking directly at Mio, Shidou stood breathlessly. 
682 
683“I did everything. I did anything that I could think of. I did everything needed to meet Shin once more. If I didn’t, I was certain that I would never meet Shin again.” 
684 
685“Just, because……of that──” 
686 
687His throat, fingertips, his entire body, everything began to shake. 
688 
689The reason why “Itsuka Shidou” was born, the origin. 
690 
691The blood of the girls poured to fill that cup. 
692 
693The enormous sins that his own existence carried without reason, remembering that caused Shidou to feel nauseous.  
694 
695“……,Ku……” 
696 
697“Shin, are you alright?” 
698 
699Mio looked at Shidou’s face with a worried gaze. As Shidou clutched his chest with one hand in order to curb the urge to vomit, he used the other hand to stop Mio. 
700 
701Looking at Mio’s pure pair of eyes, Shidou felt both love──and terror.” 
702 
703Because of being rebuilt by Mio, because of having his memories regained because of Mio, right now his thoughts, his heart, all felt a vague sense of danger.  
704 
705Ah, that’s right. Mio didn’t have any malice whatsoever. There was not a hint of enjoyment in the slaughter. 
706 
707On the contrary, she was deeply respectful and grateful to the girls sacrificed for the refinement of the Sephira Crystals and genuinely felt sad about their deaths.  
708 
709However. 
710 
711“To meet with Shin once again”──as long as it was for that purpose, Mio was willing to walk even on a path marked with sin. It was that firm determination that created the Mio standing before him today. 
712 
713Everything for Shin’s sake. 
714 
715For that purpose, she did everything. 
716 
717Mio’s brief words contained such a painful determination that would have caused an ordinary person to lose their sanity. 
718 
719“……Gu, ah……” 
720 
721But──no, that was why. 
722 
723That was why, as Shidou, as Shin, he must say something. 
724 
725“Mio……that’s not right.” 
726 
727“Huh……?” 
728 
729“That’s not right──to do such a thing. No matter what purpose, to sacrifice others……that’s wrong……” 
730 
731It was a cruel act. 
732 
733Shin himself was rejecting the actions of the girl who had led everything, walking a path enriched of sin, all for his sake. 
734 
735Indeed, even for the one speaking those words, it produced the illusion of his heart being crushed. For the person those words were directed to, he was empathetic to Mio’s heartache. 
736 
737However── 
738 
739“──Un. That’s right.” 
740 
741Mio spoke sadly, while with a troubled face.  
742 
743It was agony that looked to have already bothered her numerous times before. 
744 
745“But……then what should I have done about that? 
746 
747I had only Shin. After losing Shin, there was no meaning to live. 
748 
749I am not as weak as humans. Even though I wanted die, I couldn’t die. 
750 
751I am not as strong as humans. I can’t completely forget about Shin and move on. 
752In the end, what should I have done?” 
753 
754“That……” 
755 
756Faced against that calm, yet incomparable sorrow, Shidou fell silent. 
757 
758Unable to speak──anything. 
759 
760Whatever answer Shidou would come up with, Mio had likely already thought of before. 
761 
762But even considering all of that, Mio still choose this path of carnage.  
763 
764What on earth can respond to that? For Shidou──he lacked an answer. 
765 
766“……Fufu.” 
767 
768As if sensing the conflict within Shidou, Mio let out a brief sigh. 
769 
770“Sorry. That was unkind of me. After being asked in such a way, there’s no way you could respond.” 
771“No……I──” 
772 
773Shidou raised his head as he wanted to say something. Although he didn’t know what to say, he couldn’t remain speechless. However, his words were interrupted by Mio’s sigh. 
774 
775“──It’s alright. Don’t worry, Shin. Leave everything to me.” 
776 
777“Mio……?” 
778 
779As Shidou questioned in confusion, Mio continued to speak. 
780 
781“I won’t let Shin feel this pain. I won’t let Shin feel sad. That sin is all mine. That punishment is all mine. There’s no need for Shin to suffer.” 
782 
783While saying that, Mio slowly raised her hand towards Shidou. 
784 
785“What are you……” 
786 
787“This is the last step. ──Just like I returned back to Mio, you will also return back to Shin.” 
788 
789“────” 
790 
791Shidou felt his breathing come to a standstill. There was an instinctive fear towards what Mio had just said. 
792 
793The current Shidou was a mixture of Takamiya Shinji’s memories with the person called Itsuka Shidou. 
794 
795If Shidou’s memories were erased, then the only thing left remaining would be Takamiya Shinji’s memories and the human who contained the power of the Spirits. 
796 
797Mio smiled gently. 
798 
799“──Thank you for everything so far, Shidou. And also……good-bye.” 
800 
801Shidou. 
802 
803The name that he had been called for about 17 years 
804 
805But for Mio──for Reine, it was probably the first time she had ever called him by that name. 
806 
807There was no doubt that since the first day she met Shidou, she was only staring at Shin from within Shidou’s shadow. 
808 
809In any case, it was precisely for this reason that she had chosen to “recreate” “Shidou”.  
810 
811But why── 
812 
813While forced with this unnecessarily cruel treatment, Shidou felt her loneliness.  
814 
815“Ah……” 
816 
817Shidou tried to escape from Mio’s approaching fingers. However, his body would not move, as if petrified from her gaze.  
818 
819Then──Mio’s fingertips reached Shidou’s forehead. 
820 
821However at that moment── 
822 
823“──Shidoooooooooooou──!” 
824 
825A loud shout came from the sky as a shadow danced before Shidou’s eyes.  
826 
827Long hair flowing in with the color of the night, and a Limited Astral Dress covering her body, she was also equipped the greatsword that could split the Earth, <Sandalphon>. 
828 
829“……! Tohka……?” 
830 
831After confirming her appearance, Shidou jolted his eyes awake all of a sudden. 
832 
833It wasn’t too surprising. Tohka, who should have been in the vicinity cleaning up the remaining <Nibelcol> and <Bandersnatch>, noticed Shidou’s crisis and initiated an aerial slash towards Mio.  
834 
835“Shidou, are you alright! Sorry that I’m late……!” 
836 
837“I-I’m fine……thank you, Tohka.” 
838 
839As Shidou’s voice barely fell, a gust of wind suddenly blew around their surroundings as a pair of twins with identical faces landed behind Shidou. 
840One girl was wearing a wing-shaped limited Astral Dress on her right shoulder and holding a large lance. 
841 
842The other girl was wearing a Limited Astral Dress with the wing attached to her left shoulder while holding a large pendulum.  
843 
844Alongside Tohka, the Yamai Sisters Kaguya and Yuzuru had also been fighting in the nearby vicinity.  
845 
846“Aha……how dangerous, but we managed to make it in time.” 
847 
848“Admiration. Although there were numerous impatient enemies, Tohka successfully launched a projectile attack.” 
849 
850After saying that, the two of them let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that the two of them had used the Angel of Wind <Raphael> to fly over towards Shidou and Tohka’s location. 
851 
852“……Well, we’ve received communication from Kotori through the intercom and overheard Shidou’s conversation……is that Reine……?” 
853 
854“Vigilance. The primordial Spirit and also <Phantom>. That goes beyond mere greed……has Kurumi really been killed?” 
855 
856“………………,Ah.” 
857 
858Against the Yamai sisters’ inquires, Shidou could only give a bitter reply. 
859 
860Then, the smoke from <Sandalphon>’s strike began to dissipate, exposing Mio’s appearance in the process. 
861 
862Although she suffered a direct attack from Tohka, there were no injuries on her body. Seeing this, the expressions of Tohka and the Yamai sisters grew more alert. 
863 
864However, Mio displayed no feelings of anger or tension as she opened her mouth with a calm expression. 
865 
866“……Tohka. And also Kaguya and Yuzuru.” 
867 
868Then, while gazing at the faces of the three of them in turn, she placed her hand against her mouth while letting out an “hmm” sound.  
869 
870“It's been a long time since I've met Shin so I forget. That’s right, all of you are still here ── to avoid the good parts of Shin and only erase Shidou’s memories; it will take some time and effort. So I think I should deal with you guys first.” 
871 
872“……What?” 
873 
874Hearing what Mio had said, Tohka lightly raised her brow. Then, Mio continued to speak while slowly moving her hand forward. 
875 
876“Your powers have been successfully accepted into Shin’s body. But that alone is insufficient. Between you all and Shin, there is the spiritual path in the way. If I don’t recover the vestiges of the Sephira Crystals within your bodies, then Shin will not be able to obtain complete strength.” 
877 
878Mio pointed her index finger towards Tohka and the others. 
879 
880“Sorry, but I need it back. ──For my Shin’s sake.” 
881 
882Then, she said those words in a quiet but assertive tone. 
883 
884Hearing that declaration, Tohka breathed out in indignation.  
885 
886“……! Don’t screw around! Erasing Shidou’s memories……? Such a thing──How can I allow you do that!” 
887 
888While saying that as quickly as possible, Tohka leaped into the air while holding <Sandalphon> already in mid swing. 
889 
890“Tohka!” 
891 
892“Response. Providing assistance.” 
893 
894Realizing that it would be dangerous to confront Mio alone, the Yamai sisters noticed Tohka’s movements and glided through the air after her. 
895 
896As the girls who boasted the highest reaction time even among the Spirits, they easily caught up to Tohka in the blink of an eye and attacked Mio with a squall of wind from <Raphael>  in sync with <Sandalphon>’s slash. 
897 
898However── 
899 
900“…...Well, it would be impossible to ask you all to be obedient.” 
901 
902“……!?” 
903The next moment, Shidou’s shoulders began to tremble as he heard that voice come close to his ears. 
904 
905An indication of someone appearing from behind, that much was understood without even having to turn around. ──Mio, who was supposed to be a few feet away, had instantly moved to behind Shidou. 
906 
907“……! Shidou!” 
908 
909Tohka, who noticed this, widened her eyes in horror as she kicked against the ground once again. 
910 
911But before this, Mio had already folded her arms to gently embrace Shidou’s body. 
912 
913“……Please wait just a bit longer, Shin.” 
914 
915At that moment, Mio had whispered to him. 
916 
917“────Huh?” 
918 
919Shidou was struck by a strange sensation. 
920 
921His field of vision blacked out for a moment. The perceptions of up, down, left, and right felt skewed to the point he couldn’t tell if he was still standing anymore. If he were to liken it to a similar experience, it was similar to being retrieved on the ground by the transfer device onboard <Fraxinus>. 
922 
923And then── 
924 
925 
926 
927“──Kya!? 
928 
929“…………Huh?” 
930 
931Suddenly, a young girl’s voice was heard from a very close distance.  
932 
933While holding down his head and blinking several times, his blurred vision soon became clear again.  
934 
935At that moment, Shidou finally realized that he had landed on top of the body of a girl around his own age. 
936……When looking closer, it was his classmate, Yamabuki Ai. 
937 
938“Wa, Yamabuki!? Why are you here!?” 
939 
940“That’s my line!?” 
941 
942As Shidou shouted, Ai retaliated with a yell louder than him. 
943 
944Then, the voices of other people were heard coming from behind Shidou. 
945 
946“Wha……! Itsuka-kun pushed down Ai!?” 
947 
948“Where did you come from!? Were you waiting on the ceiling to pounce on Ai!?” 
949 
950“Come to think of it, this has already happened before! You bastard, does that mean you’re not satisfied with just Tohka-chan!?” 
951 
952Looking closer, it was Ai’s friends Mai and Mii alongside his classmate 
953Tonomachi Hiroto. All of them reacted with startled facial expressions and poses. 
954 
955“Huh……t-this place……” 
956 
957Finally, Shidou realized that he was at a different location from a moment ago.  
958 
959A familiar space──it was one of the numerous shelters underground of Tenguu City. Apart from Tonomachi and Ai, Mai, and Mii, there were several familiar faces that could be seen. 
960 
961“What…… this……exactly──” 
962 
963Faced with the sudden confusion of what had occurred, Shidou attempted to figure out what had just happened. 
964 
965Teleportation? Transfer……? The possibility of Shidou seeing a hallucination was not absent but if considering Mio’s words, the former seemed more likely. 
966 
967Mio had said. Before erasing Shidou’s memories, she would first “deal with” the Spirits. 
968 
969In order to prevent Shidou from hindering that goal, she had temporarily moved him to another location. The primordial Spirit <Deus> was the source of power for all of the Spirits. It was no wonder that she would be able to do such a thing with ease. 
970“……Although you seemed to be worried about something, scary as it is, get off of me first.” 
971 
972At the moment, underneath Shidou’s body, Ai, who had both of her hands pinned down, let out an irritated voice. For some reason, despite not knowing if it was just his imagination, it seemed that her cheeks were a bit reddish. 
973 
974However, for Shidou right now, there was no room for such matters. Shidou glanced down as he drew his face closer to Ai.  
975 
976“Yamabuki!” 
977 
978“Hii……! W-what……is it?” 
979 
980Perhaps wondering why her name was yelled out without honorifics, Ai let out a feeble voice. Although the shuttering noises from smart phones were ringing behind the scenes, Shidou did not pay heed to that.  
981 
982“Where is this shelter!?” 
983 
984“Where……it’s the one underground of the school.” 
985 
986“School……ku──” 
987 
988Shidou let out a strained expression as he mentally conceptualized a map of the town. 
989 
990Shidou had originally been stationed near a ground fort of <Ratatoskr>. It was quite a distance from his current location. 
991  
992Nevertheless, it was better than being sent halfway across the globe. While this could have been Mio’s compassion, it was also unclear about the limit of the transfer distance needed to hinder his movement. 
993 
994However, at that moment, a terrifying thought popped into his mind. It could have been due to Mio’s confidence in her ability to end everything before he could return from here. 
995 
996“…………!” 
997 
998Shidou applied some force against his wrists to push himself back up. While being in close proximity to this method of rebounding, Ai let out a frightened “hin ~tsu!” Afterwards, he made a mad dash towards the exit of the shelter.  
999But of course, the exit was closed off by thick gates. In front of there, a teacher seemed to be supervising everyone. It was the homeroom teacher of Shidou’s class, Tama-chan sensei.  
1000 
1001“Hmm……what’s the matter, Itsuka-kun? Isn’t the alarm not over yet?” 
1002 
1003“Sorry, but please let me through. I──have to go.” 
1004 
1005Hearing what Shidou had said, Tama-chan’s eyes widened in alarm.  
1006 
1007“W-what are you saying! Right now outside is in the middle of a spacequake!? It’s too dangerous!” 
1008 
1009Tama-chan spoke loudly while spreading out her arms to block Shidou’s path. Well, it was a natural response. After all, one of her students was about to leave the shelter before the warning alarm was lifted. 
1010 
1011However, when faced against Tama-chan’s impediment, Shidou momentarily felt a strange sensation. 
1012 
1013Ah, that’s right. Ten months ago, Shidou had been a normal high school student. ──At least because of that, he knew the feeling of thinking that there was no method of dealing with spacequakes other than the asylum provided by adults.  
1014 
1015No, for Tama-chan and the others, they still believed in that, which is why she was trying to keep all of her students in a safe place. 
1016 
1017It was an alluringly sweet temptation. For Shidou, who had exhausted both his body and mind, it was like a devilishly whisper eroding away at him little by little.  
1018 
1019Shidou had already gave it his all, was it enough─ 
1020 
1021At that time, Tonomachi and the Ai, Mai, Mii trio, who all saw the commotion, all caught up to Shidou. 
1022 
1023“Hey, what’s the matter, Itsuka-kun?” 
1024 
1025“Well, Itsuka-kun is acting stranger than usual. ……Just now.” 
1026 
1027“What’s the matter? Did you lose something?” 
1028 
1029“No, I’m heading to the spacequake; I forgot the most important thing.” 
1030 
1031As everyone gave him a strange look, Shidou slightly shook his shoulders.  
1032As if to shake off the temptation that had seeped into his mind.  
1033 
1034That’s right; it had only been ten months in terms of time, a brief period that wasn’t even a year. 
1035 
1036But these ten months had been the most valuable and important time of his life so far……! 
1037 
1038“……I have to go! To where Tohka, Origami, and the others……!” 
1039 
1040“Huh……?” 
1041 
1042As Shidou responded back, Tonomachi and the others narrowed their eyes as they looked around. 
1043 
1044Then, after noticing the absence of Tohka and Origami, they let out an “ah” sound before turning back to face each other. 
1045 
1046“…………” 
1047 
1048After that, they moved towards Tama-chan, while making direct eye contact and winking at Shidou. 
1049 
1050“Yeah, this really is troublesome for Itsuka-kun.” 
1051 
1052“Hey, after saying something so inconsequential, I want you to also think about 
1053Tama-chan’s position.” 
1054 
1055“H-ha.” 
1056 
1057Faced against students who were also beginning to behave strangely as well, Tama-chan sensei couldn’t help but let out a confused expression. Then, at the next moment, the Ai, Mai, Mii trio grabbed against Tama-chan’s body.  
1058 
1059“Secure her!” 
1060 
1061“Kya!? W-what are you all doing……!?” 
1062 
1063As Tama-chan struggled to move her hand and feet, the resulting screams attracted a physical education teacher who ran towards Shidou and the others. 
1064 
1065“Hey, you guys! What the hell are you doing?!” 
1066 
1067“……! Ahhh, sensei! We were just playing around!” 
1068 
1069Tonomachi, who noticed the physical education teacher approach, intercepted with a tackle. ……Well, although it didn’t look enough to hurt him by any small amount, it was still successful in stunning him momentarily. 
1070 
1071“T-Tonomachi, Yamabuki, Hazakura, Fujibakama……” 
1072 
1073As Shidou let out a surprised voice, everyone raised their lips and turned their attention to him. 
1074 
1075“Hurry up and go! You’re keeping Tohka-chan and the others waiting aren’t you!?” 
1076 
1077“Since you’re a playboy, a playboy needs to take care of the girl, right!?” 
1078 
1079“You can thank me by treating me to lunch tomorrow!” 
1080 
1081“Let us help on occasion as well! Hey……sensei, isn’t this too much strength for someone as handsome as yourself……” 
1082 
1083“Everyone……!” 
1084 
1085Shidou clenched his fist as he gave nod before taking a step forward. 
1086 
1087“Hey…you can’t Itsuka-kun!” 
1088 
1089“It’s pointless! The door won’t open until the alarm is lifted!” 
1090 
1091The teachers who had come to stop Tonomachi and the others cried out. 
1092 
1093Certainty, just as they said the door was tightly sealed shut. Even if Shidou applied all of his strength, it was unlikely to move at all. 
1094 
1095If so──then there was only one method available. 
1096 
1097“…………” 
1098 
1099While turning over to the direction of his classmates, Shidou relaxed his muscles. The sereneness of expression in this situation seemed even more bizarre for Tonomachi and the others. 
1100 
1101Shidou concentrated before chanting out 
1102 
1103──The name of the Angel. 
1104 
1105“──<Michael>.” 
1106 
1107At that moment, light converged into his hands before materializing as a keyshaped staff. 
1108 
1109The Angel <Michael>. The Angel that served as the key to open and close anything.  
1110 
1111“Ha……!?” 
1112 
1113“Wha!” 
1114 
1115“Haaaaaaaahh!?” 
1116 
1117His classmates, whom had just seen a supernatural phenomenon right in front of them, all let out an alarmed cry in unison. 
1118 
1119All things related to the Spirits are a secret matter. It was something that could not be seen nor heard by the average person. This was something that Kotori had emphasized greatly.  
1120 
1121However, with each passing minute or second, if he focused too much on such matters, it was possible that the battle had already been decided. 
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131“Ah……since it’s already been exposed, I guess it can’t be helped anymore.” 
1132 
1133Shidou let out a small self-deprecating laugh while inserting the tip of the staff against the thick door of the shelter. 
1134 
1135“<Michael>──<Rātaibu>!” 
1136 
1137After screaming and turning the huge key around. The gate gave off a faint glow before opening with a creaking sound. 
1138 
1139“……Wha!?” 
1140 
1141Hearing the teacher’s voice come from behind, Shidou stepped out of the refugee before the turmoil could grow even larger. Afterwards, he pierced <Michael> against the door once again. 
1142 
1143“<Michael>──<Segva>.” 
1144 
1145The door gave emitted another glow before sealing shut once again. 
1146 
1147After confirming that, Shidou quickly raised his head.  
1148 
1149Although he didn’t know what to do when he arrived back, he absolutely couldn’t stand by. 
1150 
1151Shidou injected strength into his legs as he ran up the stairs leading back to the ground. 
1152 
1153 
1154◇ 
1155 
1156 
1157“What……! Where did you send Shidou!?” 
1158 
1159While drawing out <Sandalphon>, Tohka casted a sharp glare to the Spirit that just appeared ──Mio. The Yamai sisters whom position themselves next to Tohka also gave off similar stares.  
1160 
1161However, that was to be expected. In one moment, Mio had snuck up from behind to embrace Shidou, and in the next, Shidou’s body had completely vanished away.  Despite being the target of such intense stares, Mio merely nodded in a calm gesture.  
1162 
1163“……No need to worry. It’s dangerous here, so I’ve temporarily evacuated him to a safe place.” 
1164 
1165“What did you say……” 
1166 
1167After hearing what Mio had said, Tohka tensely wrinkled her brow.  
1168 
1169To truthfully believe what Mio had said was dangerous. However, Mio’s goal relied on Shidou──or more accurately the memories of Shin within Shidou’s mind. If that were the case, then she wouldn’t want to act in a violent manner. 
1170 
1171Yes, although they weren’t able to listen on everything, both Tohka and the Yamai sisters had heard a part of the conversation between Shidou and Mio through the intercom.  
1172 
1173They had all learned Mio’s goal. Her painful determination. And also──her false identity as Reine, the person who had served as a parental figure for Tohka and the others.  
1174 
1175“Mio. You are Reine……?” 
1176 
1177“……Un, that’s correct.” 
1178 
1179In the face of Tohka’s question, Mio gave a frank and honest reply. 
1180 
1181Although both her appearance and voice were younger, the atmosphere around her was certainly identical to the analytic officer that Tohka was familiar with. Tohka tightened her face while biting her lips with the back of her teeth.  
1182 
1183“......Reine. Can’t you rethink this over? I’ve been given a lot of care from you. If possible, I don’t want to fight you” 
1184 
1185Tohka replied in an almost pleading tone.  
1186 
1187However, Mio only shook her head sideways in rejection. 
1188 
1189“……Sorry.” 
1190 
1191“……Is that so? That’s really a shame.” 
1192 
1193Tohka let out a light breath out before lowering her back and resuming her stance with <Sandalphon>.  
1194 
1195It was reasonable to have expected this result. 30 years’ worth of yearning and obsession, how could a few mere words overturn that? Even if Tohka was not the person involved, she could not help but comprehend that truth.  
1196 
1197But even though she had already known that, Tohka still felt the need to ask. Due to Reine’s treatment towards the Spirits──she was no less invested in those efforts than Kotori or Shidou. 
1198 
1199She would listen to Tohka’s troubles and offer consolation.  
1200 
1201No matter what the trivial matter, she always remained patient and replied in a sincere manner.  
1202 
1203Regardless of any conspiracy lying underneath that, the gratitude Tohka felt during those moments of contact was genuine. 
1204 
1205“…………”  
1206 
1207However, Tohka shook her head, trying to change her thought process.  
1208 
1209As if to shake off the feelings of sympathy and lingering affection from one’s mind. 
1210As negotiations broke down, the girl in front of Tohka was an “enemy” out to change Shido into something more convenient for herself. 
1211 
1212If Tohka were defeated, than Shidou’s existence would be erased from this world. Tohka could not allow the situation to change towards that goal.  
1213 
1214For that reason──it had to be thrown away. 
1215 
1216Discard her gratitude to Reine, discard her attachment to Reine, and discard her own memories of Reine. 
1217 
1218──From now on, in order to ensure <Sandalphon>’s tip will not become dull. Otherwise, Tohka’s sword would not even reach Mio’s skin. 
1219 
1220Just by facing each other, Tohka felt the massive threat perceived in whole.  Her skin tingled as if having been scorched. Intense palpitations in her heart were violently beating just by maintaining her gaze on Mio. It was the natural instinct felt during an overwhelming difference in power.  
1221 
1222“……It’s not an enemy where we can attack one by one. We must attack together.”  
1223 
1224“Prompt. Adjusting the timing.”  
1225 
1226Kaguya and Yuzuru’s feelings were likely the same as Tohka. The twins lifted their Angels with a voice filled with determination and vigilance.  
1227 
1228While giving as small nod of consent, Tohka carefully gazing at Mio’s movements, not wanting to miss the slightest hint of an upcoming attack. 
1229 
1230However──at that very moment. 
1231 
1232A terrible sound rang from the sky as light rays and ammunition drizzled downward. 
1233 
1234“Wha……!?” 
1235 
1236“Tch──” 
1237 
1238“Retreat. Avoiding attack.” 
1239 
1240Suddenly, Tohka kicked against the ground, escaping back to the rear. Immediately afterwards, the place where Tohka and the others were standing burst open as numerous holes were formed from the attack. 
1241 
1242“This is……” 
1243 
1244For a second, Tohka subconsciously thought that it had come from Mio’s attack──but that wasn’t it. 
1245 
1246Looking up, there were numerous girls with the same face alongside rugged mechanical dolls.  
1247 
1248It was the pseudo-Spirit <Nibelcol> created from the Demon King <Beelzebub> and DEM’s unmanned weapon, the <Bandersnatch>.  
1249 
1250“Wait a minute, did you forget about us while creating this final battle atmosphere?” 
1251 
1252“Really, that is too unreasonable.” 
1253 
1254“Ahaha, I don’t know what’s going on, but Itsuka Shidou suddenly disappeared.” 
1255 
1256“That also means──” 
1257 
1258“There’s no one here that’s a threat to me now.” 
1259 
1260As many <Nibelcol> were flying through the air, their laughter felt like a chorus in unison. 
1261 
1262“Ku…......!” 
1263 
1264Tohka glared at the <Nibelcol> with a steep look. 
1265 
1266She had forgotten it for a moment because of Mio’s overwhelming pressure, but there were other troublesome people on the battlefield. 
1267 
1268<Nibelcol>. A girl without death that was one of many, many of one. 
1269 
1270As a collective whole, no matter how many times they were beaten, they could always be resurrected in the blink of an eye. Their only countermeasure was Shidou’s sealing ability, but that method had been lost due to Mio’s intervention.  As a result of this unexpected dilemma, Tohka and the Yamai sisters felt a small shudder.  
1271 
1272“……Fu.” 
1273 
1274A small sigh was heard coming from the front. ──It was Mio. 
1275 
1276“……<Nibelcol>, I intend to collect the source of your power soon. Until then, I wonder if you can at least act a bit more mature.” 
1277 
1278Mio spoke out with a calm expression that did not match the current circumstances.  
1279 
1280As soon as it was heard, all of the <Nibelcol> let out a blank look before clutching their stomachs in laughter.  
1281 
1282“Ahahahahahaha!” 
1283 
1284“What are talking about now after suddenly coming out?” 
1285 
1286"Do you know? Negotiation is nothing, is it effective only for opponents with less than equal strength?" 
1287 
1288Then, several <Nibelcol> who were looking at Mio released the paper-type Angels held within their hands. However at the next moment. 
1289 
1290 “……Come.” 
1291 
1292Mio whispered as she raised her left hand. In an instant, the space above her began to distort. 
1293 
1294From there, an object with the figure of an enormous sphere manifested.  
1295 
1296“Ha……?” 
1297 
1298“This is, what──” 
1299 
1300The <Nibelcol> could only stare blankly at the sight of the Angel. 
1301 
1302But soon their expressions were dyed by a color of fright.  
1303 
1304At the same moment, Mio called out the name. 
1305 
1306 
1307 
1308“──<Sanctuary of All Creation (Ain Soph Aur)>.” 
1309 
1310 
1311 
1312Crashing down after that sound──── 
1313 
1314Goosebumps and shivers attacked Tohka’s very being. 
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327“What……” 
1328 
1329Wave like ripples emerged on the on the smooth surface of the sphere floating in the air, gradually changing the shape. 
1330 
1331In this manner──resembling a blooming bud. 
1332 
1333A huge flower with numerous overlapping petals. In the center, there was the figure of a young girl praying. 
1334 
1335A breathtakingly solemn and beautiful sight. 
1336 
1337However, the moment Tohka saw it, the tremors spreading through her body would not stop. 
1338 
1339Instinctive fear. The intuition of despair.  
1340 
1341That thing, was the shape of “death” itself── 
1342 
1343“Bloom.” 
1344 
1345The moment Mio issued that command. 
1346 
1347“Death” was scattered around.  
1348 
1349 
1350 
1351“──<Almandal>, minor damage inflicted on starboard!” 
1352 
1353“<Honorius> is engaged against the <Ratatoskr> ship!” 
1354 
1355“The 13th unit of <Bandersnatch> has been all eliminated, deploying the 15th unit.” 
1356 
1357On the bridge of one of the airships flying above Tenguu City, various reports and instructions were being conveyed on DEM’s flagship <Lemegeton>. 
1358 
1359“Hmm……” 
1360 
1361While listening to the countless voices and communications signals through his ears, DEM industries Executive Managing Director, Isaac Westcott, narrowed his rusted eyes. 
1362 
1363“How is the war situation, captain?” 
1364 
1365TL 
1366Date A Live LN’s Translation 
1367Then, Westcott made a short retort to Captain Ernest Brennan, who was positioned on the captain’s seat. Afterwards, Brenan replied back with a light breath. 
1368 
1369“In all fairness, I didn’t expect the enemy to be so difficult. Although I had no intention of underestimating the enemy, I couldn’t imagine losing so much of our forces. The other side’s struggle even makes me want to give them my applause.” 
1370 
1371After saying that, he shrugged his shoulders. It was a rare reaction from a uniform group where strong self-esteem and refusal to admit inferiority were omnipresent. Nevertheless, Westcott found no fault in that man’s disposition. In fact, it was one of the reasons he had chosen him to command over the fleet.  
1372 
1373At a time when the war situation is deteriorating, blindly bluffing was of no use. Being able to easily communicate the information of the war effort was an invaluable ability. 
1374 
1375“Although that is the case──please rest assured. The disparity between the enemy and ourselves has not been subverted. Please be patient and watch the results of this hunt.” 
1376 
1377“Well, I look forward to──” 
1378 
1379At that time.  
1380 
1381Westcott’s eyebrows began to shake as the man stopped speaking. 
1382 
1383Vague, but definitely a feeling of déjà vu. He could feel it in his blood as a pure Magician, the pulsation of dense mana. 
1384 
1385That’s right. It was a feeling he once felt before when the “Spirit” was born into this world.  
1386 
1387“? What’s wrong? Mr. Westco──” 
1388 
1389Brennan, who was puzzled by Westcott’s reaction, tried to speak up, but was interrupted by the sound of a loud alarm.  
1390 
1391“……! What happened!” 
1392 
1393“Y-yes, it’s a spirit wave response……and it’s massive!” 
1394 
1395“What did you say……!?” 
1396 
1397On the main monitor of the bridge, a girl wearing an Astral Dress and a gigantic flower-like object floating above her were being displayed.  
1398 
1399Such grandeur and a reiryoku level that boarded on abnormal. Seeing this caused everyone onboard to murmur in awe. 
1400 
1401“────────” 
1402 
1403There was just one person───all except, Isaac Westcott. 
1404 
1405“Ah……haha.” 
1406 
1407As it not being able to contain it any longer, he distorted his face into the shape of a smile. 
1408 
1409“Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha──!” 
1410 
1411“M-Mr. Westcott……?” 
1412 
1413Upon seeing this reaction, Brenan furrowed his brow as sweat dripping from his cheeks. 
1414 
1415Immediately afterwards, as if responding to Westcott’s laughter, the huge flower began spreading several grains of light just like dispersing pollen in the air. 
1416  
1417The next moment. 
1418 
1419The <Bandersnatch>, and <Nibelcol>, even the massive airships, anything that came into contact with the particles either lost their lives or stopped functioning, crumbling away like sugary confectionary.  
1420 
1421“Wha……!?” 
1422 
1423Further alarms and communication cries raged throughout the bridge.  
1424 
1425“……! Due to the attack from the mysterious Spirit, the <Bandersnatch> troops have been destroyed!”  
1426 
1427“<Nibelcol> have vanished! Cannot regenerate.” 
1428 
1429<Galdrabok>, the warship has received critical damage!” 
1430 
1431There was only one Spirit. 
1432 
1433There was only one Angel. 
1434 
1435With her arrival, DEM industries’ impenetrable battle formation wall had crumbled away so easily. 
1436 
1437No, not only that. The scope of the particles of light was still spreading. Soon, even the flagship <Lemegeton> where Westcott and the others were located would become its prey.  
1438 
1439At that moment, the sound of the main engine began to fade away, leaving the battleship to be collapsed by its own weight. 
1440 
1441“Gua……!” 
1442 
1443“C-confirming the degree of the damage to the hull.” 
1444 
1445“……! Impossible! Unable to maintain altitude!”  
1446 
1447A feeling of despair consumed the bridge. 
1448 
1449Even so, Westcott’s laughter did not stop.  
1450 
1451However, that was to be expected. 
1452 
1453Because of this abnormal spirit wave response. 
1454 
1455Because Westcott already had a good idea of whom this pitiful and lovely girl was. 
1456 
1457“You’ve finally appeared──<Deus>. My dearest, Spirit.” 
1458 
1459As the ship plummeted downward, Westcott continued to laugh. 
1460 
1461 
1462The scene in front of their eyes was both a phantasmal dream, but it could also be comparable to a miserable hell. 
1463 
1464The <Nibelcol> that were flying around, <Bandersnatch>, Wizards, and even the huge airships. 
1465 
1466Just by touching the grains of light emitted from <Ain Soph Aur>, everything became brittle before crumpling away.  
1467 
1468“…………” 
1469 
1470Looking at this sight, Tohka felt a small gulp in her throat. 
1471 
1472She was aware of the difference in power. She knew it would not be easy to win. 
1473But to this extent── 
1474 
1475“……Alright.” 
1476 
1477Mio, who had been looking up at the sky, slowly returned her attention to Tohka and the others. Caught in her sight, Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru all felt the illusion of their hearts being tightly grasped. 
1478 
1479“……I feel really sorry to you guys. It is natural that you find it unacceptable to be suddenly asked to return your power. It is natural that you would find it intolerable for Shidou’s memories to be erased.” 
1480 
1481Mio continued to speak in a quiet tone. 
1482 
1483“……So I won’t ask you to give up resistance. Because resistance is also your natural privilege.” 
1484 
1485Mio spread out her hands as if promoting an invitation.  
1486 
1487“Bring it on, my cute──daughters.”  
1488 
1489 
1490 
1491 
1492 
1493 
1494 
1495 
1496 
1497 
1498 
1499 
1500 
1501 
1502 
1503 
1504 
1505 
1506 
1507Fragmentary Chapter/ 2: Friends 
1508 
1509 “Fuhufufu……” 
1510 
1511While humming a suitable tone for a song she couldn’t remember the name of, Takamiya Mana passed through the entrance of her house. As she turned through the corridor, the tip of her ponytail made rhythmic swings against her slightly sweaty sailor fuku.  
1512 
1513“───Eh?” 
1514 
1515As Mana passed through the living room, she stopped both her legs and humming. The reason was simple, it was because there a familiar figure in the living room. 
1516 
1517“What are you doing? Mio-san?” 
1518 
1519As Mana asked while slightly tilting her head, the figure heard her voice as she slowly turned around. 
1520 
1521“Mana.” 
1522 
1523While speaking, the charming girl with a face of an angel turned to face Mana. 
1524 
1525Takamiya Mio. A girl who had been living in this household for a while.  
1526 
1527Although she had the same Takamiya surname as Mana, she was not a relative. In fact, she was a mysterious girl (saying it in that manner gives the feeling that a minor crime had been committed) brought home by Mio’s older brother Shinji. Since she did not have a name, for the sake of convenience Shinji had given Mio her name. 
1528 
1529As Mio turned around, Mana saw that there was something hiding behind her. Apparently, it seemed that Mio had spread out a dictionary on the table in order to investigate something. 
1530 
1531Although she had mastered Japanese at an extraordinary rate, there were still a large number of things she did not yet understand. Mana breathed out a small sigh before placing her bamboo sword bag on the sofa and sitting down next to Mio.  
1532 
1533“Do you have something that you don’t understand? If you don’t mind, feel free to consult with Mana.” 
1534 
1535After saying that, she patted her chest with a “don” sound as if saying “leave it to me”. 
1536 
1537Although Mana harbored a bit of distrust towards Mio at first, repeated contact with Mio’s frank and lovely demeanor had Mana act like an older sister (contradiction) to Mio. 
1538 
1539“Really? That’s really…a great help.” 
1540 
1541As Mio said so, she pursed her eyebrows upward like she was troubled over something. 
1542 
1543“Language is difficult. Even though I understand the meaning, the context changes depending on the circumstances and the emotions put in. I intended to grasp the meaning at that time, but now that I think about it I feel uneasy about whether 
1544Shin’s words were captured accurately……” 
1545 
1546“Hmm, Nii-sama’s ……wait, what?” 
1547 
1548Hearing that, Mana made an exaggerated twist of her neck. 
1549 
1550“……That, what exactly did he say to you?” 
1551 
1552Although she did not think it was possible for Shinji to do so, but if Mio could not understand it, it could be something obscene in Japanese. While thinking of an act of corruption being undergone, she tightened her grip on the bag of her blade Dorōmaru while in cold sweat.  
1553 
1554Immediately afterwards, Mio replied while pointing to a page of the open dictionary. 
1555 
1556“Shin asked me if I want to go on a date.” 
1557 
1558“──Huh?” 
1559 
1560After hearing what Mio had said, Mana’s eyes monetarily flickered as she let out an unexpected voice. 
1561 
1562“D-date……is that so?” 
1563 
1564“Un. But a date means a man and women deciding on a time and place to meet. Or perhaps that isn’t the meaning of a date? Giving the context of what Shin said, I believe it is the former. But I already see Shin every day, so I don’t understand what he meant by a agreeing to establish a meeting time. I thought it was a metaphorical expression or something, but since I already replied, I feel bad about asking Shin again.” 
1565 
1566“…………” 
1567 
1568As Mana remained silent for a while, she then let out a long “Haah……” sigh of relief.  
1569 
1570“……I see, I see, so Nii-sama is actually, haah……” 
1571 
1572Mio gave an incredulous look as Mana laid down on the table in a curious manner. 
1573 
1574“……Mana?” 
1575 
1576“Ah……sorry. There was no way I could have imagined that Nii-sama was going to cause things to progress so quickly.” 
1577 
1578Mana got back up as she scratched her face.  
1579 
1580“Er……well, how should I say this? You certainly have the correct meaning of the word. In short, Nii-sama wants you to go out with him.” 
1581 
1582“Un. But it’s already quite normal for the two of us to go out together. Last time, he showed me around the city.” 
1583 
1584“Well, that’s right. More than that, it’s about the relationship between the two of you. Nii-sama wants you to further his relationship with him......not in friendship but in romance.”  
1585 
1586As Mana finished speaking, Mio placed her hand against her chin in deep thought. 
1587 
1588“Could it be that Shin wants to mate with me?” 
1589 
1590“Ugh……!?” 
1591 
1592As a result of Mio’s excessive straightforwardness, Mana let out a violent cough. 
1593 
1594“What’s wrong, Mana?” 
1595 
1596“No, not that…… if one thinks thoroughly that’s not wrong, but……well, dating is the stage before that, that is to say Nii-sama wants to show his affection to 
1597Mio…..” 
1598 
1599Mana struggled to explain while with a troubled expression on her face. ……Although it was a role she brought about on herself, explaining Nii-sama’s romantic feelings to his target was quite tough. Mana thought that Shidou needed to treat her something delicious for this afterwards.   
1600 
1601“───” 
1602 
1603As Mana struggled to find the right words to describe Shinji’s intentions, Mio stared in amazement with her face a little bit flushed. 
1604 
1605“Mio-san?” 
1606 
1607While Mana slightly titled her head in confusion, Mio hesitantly mumbled while speaking. 
1608 
1609“……Sure enough, language is incredible. Even after understanding the meaning, when applied to Shin and me, there is a strange feeling. Like this……fufu, Shin having affections for me. That makes me……feel happy.” 
1610 
1611While speaking, Mio covered her red cheeks with her hands. 
1612 
1613“……Ahhh, really.” 
1614 
1615Seeing such a cute gesture in front of her, even Mana could help but feel a little embarrassed. 
1616 
1617Somehow, the girl in front of herself was just too loveable. Mana hoped that Mio would quickly marry her brother and let Mana call her Ane-sama. 
1618 
1619In her heart, Mana let out a small scream. 
1620 
1621Then, she struck the table while declaring in a loud voice. 
1622 
1623“Okay, so let’s get you ready!” 
1624 
1625“Ready……?” 
1626 
1627“That’s right. This is Nii-sama and Mio-san’s first date. It mustn’t fail. 
1628Suggestions and advice about Nii-sama must be prepared in advance……but first, we have to buy Mio-san some new clothes!” 
1629 
1630“Clothes? The ones that we have now should be sufficient. If not, I can always augment it if it isn’t enough.” 
1631 
1632While saying that, Mio twirled her fingertips. 
1633 
1634Yes, Mio had the incredible power to reproduce any clothes that she has ever seen. In fact, the clothes she was wearing right now was a copy made from Mana’s clothes. 
1635 
1636“It’s not the same thing as that! This is a matter of preparation! How could you wear borrowed armor on the battlefield!? I’ve thought about this before, but Miosan should be wearing cuter clothes!” 
1637 
1638Seeing Mana surge up and draw near in a feverish mindset, Mio felt a bead of sweat drop down from her cheeks in surprise. 
1639 
1640“S-so it’s like that……but, when you say cuteness, what does that look like?” 
1641 
1642 “Hmm……” 
1643 
1644Hearing what Mio had said, Mana wrinkled her brow.  
1645 
1646Although Mana herself had strongly advocated, she was not very familiar with fashion. If Mana had this ability, than the clothes that Mio had mimicked would have made her look even cuter. 
1647 
1648While going through her thoughts for a bit, Mana let out a helpless sigh. 
1649 
1650“……It can’t be helped. Although it wasn’t my intention, I need to find some help. Hold on here for a minute.”  
1651 
1652Then, she went up to pick up the telephone handset in the corner of the room. After dialing the number, she waited through the phone call sounds before finally establishing a connection to the other side. 
1653 
1654“──Ah, hello, this is Takamiya. There’s something I wish to discuss with you. Yes, actually, I wanted you to tell me the proper way of choosing clothes──” 
1655 
1656 After Mana had said that, the phone was unexpectedly disconnected. 
1657 
1658Then, after a few minutes. Dadadadada……the sounds of footsteps approaching grew closer. The large window in the living room was opened as a young girl appeared.  
1659 
1660With hair tied in two bundles and a pair of eyes perched like a cat, it was a friend of Mana who also lived in the neighborhood, Homura Haruko. 
1661 
1662“I’ve heard everything!” 
1663Haruko excitedly shouted as she kicked off her shoes and ran up to grab Mana’s hands. 
1664 
1665“Mana has finally woken up fashionably! I was seriously a little bit worried that you would only wear school uniforms, jerseys, and kendo clothes. So what style do you want? Do you have time now?  We should go to the store immediately──”  
1666 
1667“Please calm down. No one said anything about choosing my clothes.” 
1668 
1669“Eh? That’s not it?” 
1670 
1671After hearing that, Haruko’s eyes widened in surprise as she let out a discouraged sigh.  
1672 
1673“Oh no……I thought that springtime had finally come around for Mana. It’s okay to be stoic, but won’t you be able to find a boyfriend?” 
1674 
1675As Haruko began to say some unwanted aid, Mana crossed her arms together while letting out a small groan. 
1676 
1677“I don’t want to be told that by Haruko. How is your progress going with Tatsuosempai?” 
1678 
1679“T-that doesn’t matter right now!” 
1680 
1681Haruko protested while her face was flushed red. Apparently, it was easy to meddle in other people’s love affairs but embarrassing when talking about one’s own. Mana could only shrug her shoulders while pointing towards Mio, who was sitting next to them. 
1682 
1683“Well, leaving that aside, I want you to help choose this person’s clothes, not me.” 
1684 
1685Immediately afterwards, as Haruko’s gaze followed Mana’s instructions, her eyes jolted open as if accompanied by a “Wow!” sound.  
1686 
1687“W-why is this beautiful girl……!? Who on earth is she!?” 
1688 
1689It seemed that Haruko had not noticed Mio up until now. She gave an exaggerated yelp of surprise.  
1690 
1691“This is Takamiya Mio-san, my……uh, she is a distant relative.” 
1692 
1693“Nice to meet you.” 
1694As if to match Mana’s introduction, Mio lowered her head.  
1695 
1696Haruko, who was shocked by Mio’s spellbound appearance, regained control of the circumstances after a small quiver reached her shoulders.  
1697 
1698“Excuse me! I am Homura Haruko, 14 years old and Mana’s bosom friend.” 
1699 
1700“Bosom friend……” 
1701 
1702“Ahhh, Mio-san, that word is uncommon; you need to worry about it.” 
1703 
1704Mana continued after clearing her throat out with a cough. 
1705 
1706“So, that’s it. I want you to help Mio-san choose her clothes for her date. You are good at this sort of thing.” 
1707 
1708“Rather than say good at, it’s more like I’m best at it. ……Then, for reference, who is the lucky guy who gets to date this beautiful girl?” 
1709 
1710Haruko spoke in a tone one would hear in a foreign movie. Despite feeling that it was troublesome, Mana still replied back. 
1711 
1712“Well, it’s my Nii-sama.” 
1713 
1714“Are you really serious!” 
1715 
1716Haruko spoke with high tension in her voice as she crossed her arms against each other. 
1717 
1718“Okay, I understand. In short, I have to coordinate Mio-san’s outfit to look so stunning that your older brother can’t help but fall madly in love. Hmm, I wonder how I should do this.”  
1719 
1720While talking, Haruko took a lollipop from her pocket and threw it into her mouth. It was a habit of Haruko’s. It’s said that her concentration increases while licking something. 
1721 
1722“So you understand too. Well, my Nii-sama isn’t the type of person to care about someone else’s appearance. But that and this are two separate matters. A girl has to pay attention to the momentum.” 
1723 
1724Although Mio felt some confusion while looking at Mana and Haruko’s very resolute attitudes, she still nodded her head in between saying, “w-well then…please”.  
1725Chapter 2: The Three Magicians  
1726 
1727“────” 
1728 
1729On the battlefield developing over the skies of the peaceful residential area, Tobiichi Origami reached her hand out to catch the girl who had collapsed after using up all of her strength. 
1730 
1731It was a beautiful girl wearing a custom CR-Unit made by DEM Industries. Her brilliant blond hair glistened underneath the sunshine. 
1732 
1733Artemisia · Bell · Ashcroft. A DEM Wizard with the call sign number of Adeptus 2
1734──and also an opponent who had clashed blades with Origami just a moment ago. 
1735 
1736“Ku……” 
1737 
1738The moment her arm felt the additional weight, Origami semi-reflexively winched her eyebrows in pain. 
1739 
1740But that came to no surprise. After all, the pure white CR-Unit and limited Astral Dress covering Origami’s body had been cut apart from a diagonal slash across her shoulder. From there, a tremendous amount of blood was overflowing. 
1741 
1742“Fu──” 
1743 
1744Origami exhaled out lightly as she manipulated the voluntary surrounding herself. While applying hemostasis and anesthesia, she supported Artemisia’s body through an invisible force. 
1745 
1746Immediately afterwards she heard a loud voice coming from the front. 
1747 
1748“Like I said, don’t force yourself. Even if the pain can be ignored, it doesn’t mean that the wound has healed.” 
1749 
1750“That’s right! It has to be treated properly……” 
1751 
1752 
1753With the standard Self Defense Ground Force equipment, the former captain of the AST, Kusakabe Ryouko, and her subordinate Okamine Mikie stared at Origami’s wound with a worried look. 
1754“……It’s okay. I’m use to this level of injury.” 
1755 
1756“Idiot. “I can bear it” and “it is okay” can be two completely different things. ──
1757Come, give her to me. Although it is possible to support her body with that field, but doing so will also strain your concentration efforts even further.” 
1758 
1759While saying that, Ryouko expanded her own voluntary territory to help support Artemisia’s body. 
1760 
1761Thanks to this, the burden placed on Origami’s brain felt a little reduced, allowing for somewhat easier area maintenance of the territory. Once again, Origami breathed out a sigh of relief.  
1762 
1763The voluntary area territory generated by the realizer manifestation is literally “a space that the user desires”. Yet in spite of this, it was by no means omnipotent. If the load on the field was too much, the user’s brain would be inflicted with a corresponding amount of damage. 
1764 
1765“Anyway……” 
1766 
1767Ryouko let out a small sigh as she watched Artemisia become enveloped in the invisible area. 
1768 
1769“Although it was a one against many fight, I really didn’t expect to beat that 
1770Artemisia Ashcraft……what kind of magic did you use?” 
1771 
1772As the former top ace of the SSS, Artemisia was known to all Wizards. It wouldn’t be difficult to image that her strength was on par with Ellen Mathers in the ranking of most powerful Wizards among humanity. To be able to defeat her, no wonder Ryouko was so surprised.  
1773 
1774That being said, what Ryouko just retorted was not completely accurate. Origami slightly shook her head. 
1775 
1776“The person who landed the decisive blow was not me.” 
1777 
1778“Eh? Then……” 
1779 
1780As Origami moved her head in a small retort, a voice was heard coming from the distance. 
1781 
1782“Origami-san, are you okay……!?” 
1783“Mun, tis appeared to been successful.” 
1784 
1785A gentle girl riding a giant rabbit puppet and a long haired girl holding a keyshaped staff glided through the sky as they turned to Origami. 
1786 
1787Yoshino and Mukuro. Alongside Origami, they were the corresponding Spirit group sent to capture Artemisia.  
1788 
1789In particular, Mukuro was literally the key person for this strategy.  
1790 
1791Her Angel <Michael> was the key angel that could “open” and “close” anything. Even intangible things not visible to the naked eye──for example; sealed memories were not an exception. 
1792 
1793Artemisia had been manipulated by the enemy due to her memories being altered by DEM. At the moment when Origami provided an opening, Mukuro would pierce Artemisia’s head with <Michael> in order to unlock her memory. That was the essence of the strategy in this operation. 
1794 
1795As Origami briefly explained this strategy, Ryouko widened her eyes in surprise. 
1796 
1797“Ha……are you? I guess then you guys are Spirits……” 
1798 
1799Then, with a complex expression, Ryouko carefully observed the faces of Yoshino and Mukuro. 
1800 
1801The other AST members who were behind Ryouko also curiously surrounded them. 
1802 
1803“Then, you are <Hermit> and you are <Zodiac>?” 
1804 
1805“Wow, no way, no way.  I think this may be the first time I’ve seen a Spirit this close.” 
1806“……Say, isn’t that one so cute?” 
1807 
1808The members wearing black CR-Units began chatting excitedly like female students. 
1809 
1810“Mun?” 
1811 
1812“T-that……umm.” 
1813 
1814Although Mukuro remained composed at the situation, Yoshino had shyly averted her eyes. 
1815 
1816“Ahh, sorry. Seeing you guys at this distance, you look just like ordinary girls. It’s not clear why they said you were hostile organisms that were unable to talk……” 
1817 
1818Ryouko nodded her head with a wry smile. 
1819 
1820The Spirits who were regarded as the enemy of mankind and the captain of the squad responsible for hunting them were now talking at such a close distance. ……it was truly a deep scene of reconciliation. 
1821 
1822However, they did not have all the time in the world to chat idly. Although Artemisia’s large combat strength had been disabled, the battle was still continuing and Origami had not completed all of her objectives. 
1823 
1824“Captain. Sorry for getting you involve again, but I have a request. Please bring 
1825Artemisia to <Fraxinus>.” 
1826 
1827“<Fraxinus>?” 
1828 
1829“That’s right. It’s the airborne battleship of <Ratatoskr> I mentioned earlier.  I’ll tell you the details later, but if you bring Artemisia there, the <Bandersnatch> might be disabled.”  
1830 
1831“Huh〜?……” 
1832 
1833Ryouko sharply distorted the tips of eyebrows before quickly turning to raise the corners of her lips. 
1834 
1835“Although I don’t know what is going on, it seems interesting. We’ve always been frustrated by DEM. If we can teach them what that is like, I’ll gladly cooperate.” 
1836 
1837“Thank you. That’s a great help.” 
1838 
1839Seeing Origami express her thanks, Ryouko waved her hand to show she didn’t mind before giving instructions to the other AST members. 
1840 
1841“Alright. Form a defense formation centered around me. Set the voluntary territory to defensive mode to prevent attacks from the surroundings. It’s sufficient to carry out only the minimum amount of counterattacks. Our priority is the protection of 
1842Artemisia.” 
1843 
1844“Understood!” 
1845Having received their instructions, Mikie and her team members dispersed into position. As a team that specialized in coordinated attacks, their movements were quite nimble and rehearsed.  
1846 
1847“Well, let’s go, Origami.” 
1848 
1849“Please.” 
1850 
1851As Origami nodded in response, Ryouko responded while raising an eyebrow.  
1852 
1853“No, that wasn’t a question. You’re coming too. Are you planning on leaving that injury untreated? I don’t know what kind of battleship <Fraxinus> is, but if there is a medical facility onboard──” 
1854 
1855However, Ryouko’s voice suddenly stopped short. 
1856 
1857No, to be exact, her voice was drowned out by the screams coming from the behind. 
1858 
1859“──Origami-san!” 
1860 
1861A girl wearing a cyan colored CR-Unit screamed out Origami’s name while moving at a breakneck speed. 
1862 
1863Her hair was bundled in a ponytail and there was a tear-shaped mole underneath her left eye. There was no mistaking these characteristics; it was Takamiya Mana, a Wizard of <Ratatoskr> that was sent to eliminate the surrounding enemies alongside Yoshino and Mukuro.  
1864 
1865With strained bloodshot eyes, it was a menacing look unimaginable of the usual Mana, as she tried to shout something. 
1866 
1867Just then── 
1868 
1869Finally, Origami noticed. 
1870 
1871Behind the front line there was a terrifying power, “something” had emerged. 
1872 
1873“What──” 
1874 
1875“…………!?” 
1876 
1877As they turned around, Origami and the others fell speechless. 
1878 
1879──It was a sphere. 
1880 
1881In the midst of the fierce battle in the sky, a large round object had appeared. 
1882 
1883A peculiar feeling of oppression. The premonition of death. Even though there was a considerable distance from it, just gazing at “that thing” produced the sensation of being trapped in lethal poison. 
1884 
1885However, that was not the end.  
1886 
1887The sphere began to stir until it began blossoming like a flower bud. 
1888 
1889Afterwards, numerous particles of light began scattering from the center.  
1890 
1891And its direction──quickly approached Origami and the others. 
1892 
1893“……! Defensive formation!” 
1894 
1895“Understood……!” 
1896Upon Ryouko’s command, the AST members responded by expanding the voluntary territory in order to protect Origami and the others. 
1897 
1898However──it was useless. Origami felt a chill strike her stomach as she yelled in trembling voice.” 
1899 
1900 “……! No. Escape!” 
1901 
1902“It’s okay……! Origami-san, you come with us──” 
1903 
1904Just at that moment. 
1905 
1906A descending particle of light easily slipped through the voluntary territory that should have been protecting them and touched Mikie’s body, who had been extending her arms to protect Origami. 
1907 
1908Immediately afterwards, Mikie’s body lost all of its strength as she fell to the ground like a broken puppet with its strings severed.  
1909 
1910No, not only Mikie. Several AST members that came into contact with the particles of light all fell from the sky as well. 
1911 
1912“……!” 
1913 
1914“Wait──” 
1915 
1916Origami and the surviving Wizards fled from that spot while expanding the territory to catch the bodies of their teammates who were falling.  
1917 
1918“What’s wrong? Are you okay!? What happened──” 
1919 
1920Ryouko tried to stir awake the members who were being pulled up by the voluntary territory──but then she suddenly turned speechless. 
1921 
1922“W-what’s going on, this is…… death……?” 
1923 
1924“……!?” 
1925 
1926Origami furrowed her brow as she used to the voluntary territory to drag Mikie’s body to her hand, reaching out to touch her neck. 
1927 
1928No sign of pulse or breathing. 
1929 
1930Life activity had completely stopped. 
1931 
1932“────” 
1933 
1934Reasons, unknown. 
1935 
1936Principle, unknown.  
1937 
1938The only certainty was that those who touched the particles of light emitted from the giant sphere had all just died. 
1939 
1940The place where the sphere had emerged, it was the direction where Shidou, Tohka, and the Yamai sisters went to clean up the <Nibelcol>. 
1941 
1942“……! Shidou!” 
1943 
1944Origami clenched her fist while shooting a quick glance towards Ryouko. “──Captain, please take Mikie and the others to <Ratatoskr>. If you use the medical realizer apparatus there, resuscitation may still be possible.” 
1945 
1946“Ah, alright……! You mean──” 
1947 
1948Origami kicked against the air and flew towards the distance without finish listening to what Ryouko had said. 
1949 
1950 
1951◇ 
1952 
1953 
1954──If there is an encounter, there will also be a farewell. 
1955 
1956Although this expression was stale, it was undoubtedly the truth.  
1957 
1958Both the time of meeting and parting are truly the same. No matter how intimate the relationship, as long as he and I are no longer the same people as before, any positive encounter will someday be eclipsed by negative farewell. 
1959 
1960No matter the result, it will eventually return to zero. Regardless of the process, everything will eventually offset each other.  
1961 
1962But of course, the human heart is not so simple. 
1963 
1964The more noble intentions one might have, the more negative emotions the other will feel during the time of parting. 
1965 
1966That is all that can be done for a person once acquainted on the same side as yourself.  
1967 
1968Parents, siblings──or even a childhood friend. 
1969 
1970There was an encounter. There was an encounter for even those who did not recognize it at the time.  
1971 
1972An unexpected meeting, before even one noticed, it felt natural to stay together side by side.  
1973 
1974──If such a person disappeared from one’s side, what sort of emotions would the other remember? 
1975 
1976Under these circumstances when not recognizing the blissful times and struck by an unexpected misfortune. One would be unable to resist against unjustness. It would leave a deep scar in a person’s heart. 
1977 
1978That being said, if it was caused by the rapid progress of a rival, people would feel lonely, but keep the light of hope lit in one’s heart.  
1979 
1980If this were the result of a separation caused between life and death, people would be struck by grief, but they will still keep the warm memories in their hearts. 
1981 
1982However, if this separation was caused by the other sides’ betrayal── 
1983 
1984There was no doubt it was similar emotion to what Ellen Mathers feels when remembering Elliot Woodman.  
1985 
1986“──Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” 
1987 
1988With a scream similar to a roar, Ellen waved her laser blade <Caledfwlch>. The woven blade of thick magic left a streak of light towards her opponent below── ready to explode and break open Woodman. 
1989 
1990A slash released from humanity strongest Wizard who was attacking with all of her might. Even a Spirit’s Astral Dress would be splintered from such a blow. 
1991 
1992“Fu──” 
1993 
1994In comparison, Elliot had used his laser rifle to parry the blow. 
1995 
1996“Ha, what an amazing amount of maryoku. But the attack is too straightforward. I understand the happy reunion after so much time has passed, but please calm down a bit, Ellen.” 
1997 
1998“Shut up!” 
1999 
2000Ellen roared as if her throat felt nauseous. Then, she gripped ever once of her strength into her sword hilt as she prepared another slash. 
2001 
2002Two times. Three times. Four times──several times. 
2003 
2004Flashes of magical energy fluttered like fireworks. 
2005 
2006In the eyes of an ordinary person, one would only see a glimmering light. Yet, by the time the brain recognized this beautiful moment, one’s body would already be severed into more than ten pieces of mincemeat.  
2007 
2008However, Woodman accurately captured the trajectory of the invisible sword swings, dodging, blocking, and warding off each blow. 
2009 
2010An exceedingly terrifying reaction time. At this level, perhaps even Artemisia would not be able to properly respond to all of Ellen’s attacks.   
2011 
2012Despite that being said, this was not the case here. 
2013 
2014Ellen’s eyes were now focused onto one of the founding members of DEM, Elliot Baldwin Woodman. 
2015 
2016One of the few genuine Magicians left on this world──and also the first artificial Wizard in this world. 
2017 
2018Although it is Ellen who now deserves the title of the World’s Strongest Wizard, she had learned how to use the Realizer manifestation device from Woodman. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that, in a sense, he was Ellen’s teacher. Although Ellen had the advantage in total magical power generated, Woodman was far superior in controlling the realizer manifestation device and manipulating the voluntary territory.  
2019 
2020But──no, this was why Ellen’s passion was further incensed.  
2021 
2022“Why……why did you betray us!? Elliot……!” 
2023 
2024Yes, that’s right. 
2025 
2026Ever since Woodman and the others left Ellen, it was a residual dissatisfaction that concealed within her chest.  
2027 
2028The memory of that day was still burned into her mind. Ellen, and her sister Karen, Westcott, and Woodman, the four them sworn while watching their hometown set ablaze.  
2029 
2030Retaliation against human beings, revenge on mankind. Against the world──a rebellion. 
2031 
2032The creation of a new order for magicians. Rewriting the old world. In order to realize that dream-like tale, Ellen and the others continued their meticulous research until their blood began to boil.  
2033 
2034Realizer manifestation device. Wizards. Aerial warships. Artificial dolls. ──The multitude of supernormal techniques that made up DEM industries were nothing more than a byproduct of that. 
2035 
2036Everything for the sake of the new world. 
2037 
2038Everything to dispel the lingering regrets of their compatriots. 
2039 
2040Perhaps, it was because of that. 
2041 
2042“You……betrayed our vow. Not only that, you’ve deceived Karen and usurped the results of our research. And appearing before us as an enemy. This sin can only be redeemed through death……!”  
2043 
2044Indignation. Curses. Resentment. While conveying all of the negative emotions she could think of into words, Ellen screamed. 
2045 
2046Then, Woodman, who had been successfully parrying Ellen’s blows, let out a small sigh. 
2047 
2048“I feel quite sorry to you guys. ……No, I don’t remember ever deceiving Karen. Well, before I even noticed, she had already packed everything up by my side. No matter what, I don’t want to be your enemy. It’s just that my path and yours came into conflict in a strange way.” 
2049 
2050“Nonsense……!” 
2051 
2052“It’s not nonsense. The hatred of our village being burned down. The hatred of our compatriots being killed has not completely disappeared. It’s just──” 
2053 
2054At that moment──Woodman suddenly cut off his words. 
2055 
2056“…………” 
2057 
2058But Ellen also noticed his reason. 
2059 
2060“Thump”, the sound of the world’s pulse. A flow of mana that border on impossibility. It was the same feeling as the primordial Spirit that Ellen and the others had created. 
2061 
2062Perhaps──it had appeared. That woman. And it was somewhere not far from here. 
2063 
2064“…………” 
2065 
2066Woodman continued to speak while ruefully narrowing his eyes. 
2067 
2068“……When I first saw that Spirit, I thought to myself. ‘……Ah, how beautiful.’ Afterwards, I considered it. Although it was for revenge, was it truly okay to 
2069sacrifice this unrelated child. No, what’s different from that, then those who burned down our hometown……ah.” 
2070 
2071As Woodman said that, Ellen tightly shut her eyes. Facing against that line of sight, there was some sadness and pity.  
2072 
2073“……!” 
2074 
2075Hearing those words, looking at that gaze, Ellen felt the feeling of frustration as if her heart was roasted in an inferno. 
2076 
2077There wasn’t the slightest expectation that the source began with the primordial Spirit. However, for the current Ellen, those sorts of words lacked any meaningful request. Since killing the traitor in front of her was the meaning for Ellen’s existence right now. 
2078 
2079“Don’t……screw around!” 
2080 
2081Ellen let out a scream as she raised her arms and manipulated the voluntary territory with her mind. 
2082 
2083“<Chastiefol>!” 
2084 
2085Immediately afterwards, numerous razor edges installed in the back of CR-unit injected out and flew spinning out like shuriken at Woodman as their target. 
2086 
2087“Tch──” 
2088 
2089Even for Woodman, at such a close distance he would be unable to handle a barrage of that intensity. Woodman squinted his eyes as he assumed a defensive stance by increasing the strength of the voluntary field.  
2090 
2091However, that sort of behavior was predictable. Ellen sharpened her gaze as she issued out an instruction from her brain. 
2092 
2093At that instant, the magical missile mounted on the razor edges of <Chastiefol> had activated with the goal of unleashing of torrential barrage before Woodman’s eye.  
2094 
2095Although this was an auxiliary weapon, it was still a missile of sufficient power and quantity. An ordinary Wizard would have already died in the explosion just now. 
2096 
2097However, the opponent was Woodman. Even if it was Ellen, she didn’t think that he would be fatally wounded. 
2098 
2099The real purpose of the offense was to use the sudden explosion to capture 
2100Woodman’s momentary attention and use the resulting smokescreen to bind his field of vision.  
2101 
2102While Ellen was operating the voluntary territory to release <Caledfwlch> into the air, the back of her CR-Unit extended outward over her left shoulder. 
2103 
2104The Cr-Unit <Pendragon>, crowned with the name of the king, it naturally accompanied Ellen who boasted the greatest maximum output. 
2105 
2106If someone who was unaware had seen this, they might have confused it with an enormous muzzle.  
2107 
2108However this was not a huge cannon. 
2109 
2110It was── 
2111 
2112“Penetrate! <Rhongomiant> ……!!” 
2113 
2114──just a long, long spear of light. 
2115 
2116Upon Ellen’s command, light it up from the unit as a massive chunk of maryoku propelled forward. 
2117 
2118It was a simple weapon that concentrated all of Ellen’s magic into a single point. 
2119But. No. Because of this──it was the strongest. 
2120 
2121It wasn’t a complex mechanism for one seeking a spear. 
2122 
2123It was only a force designed to penetrate the enemy. 
2124 
2125And there was no such thing in the world that cannot be penetrated by Ellen’s spear, which was strongest among the human race. 
2126 
2127But. 
2128 
2129“……!?” 
2130 
2131Ellen’s eyebrows began to twitch back and forth. 
2132 
2133Just before <Rhongomiant > struck, the dissipated smoke allowed her to see Woodman’s slightly visible posture. 
2134 
2135Woodman had already shed away his defensive stance. 
2136 
2137And also──facing forward with towards Ellen with his unit at hand. 
2138 
2139It took Ellen to realize that it was the previous laser rifle. 
2140 
2141That being said, such a reaction was to be expected. After being deformed, the laser rife assumed a completely different shape than before. 
2142 
2143Rather than a rifle, it was now more similar to an enormous artillery unit. 
2144 
2145Yes, as if just like ── Ellen’s <Rhongomiant>. 
2146 
2147“<Gun──gnir!” 
2148 
2149Accompanied by Woodman’s voice, magical light was released from the unit he held. 
2150 
2151It clashed against Ellen’s <Rhongomiant> in the air. 
2152 
2153The sky was dyed with a brilliant white hue.  
2154 
2155 
2156◇ 
2157 
2158“……Ha, ……ha.” 
2159 
2160Tohka took in deep breaths in order to adjust her heartbeat that was pacing like hasty alarm bell.  
2161 
2162However, in every direction, her heart could not calm down at all. Her throat tightened. The hands holding her sword were trembling. Every cell in her body was sending a warning signal to not fight the enemy before them. 
2163 
2164That’s right. There was no such thing as those without fear on this earth when faced against Mio’s overwhelming power.   
2165 
2166No──if said more correctly, there were no survivors left except for Tohka, the Yamai sisters, and Mio herself.  
2167 
2168The grains of light emitted from the giant flower in the sky had killed off all of the surrounding <Nibelcol> and Wizards in just mere moments.  
2169 
2170No, not only that. Even inorganic matter like the <Bandersnatch> and DEM’s airborne ships were also crushed. 
2171 
2172It was an abnormal sight that disobeyed nature’s providence through taking the lifetime of a target in an instant.  
2173 
2174Although there were still fierce battles fought in the sky far away, it was only this area that resembled the eye of a typhoon.  
2175 
2176“…………” 
2177 
2178As Tohka took in a breathless gulp, she felt a small pain in her parched throat. 
2179 
2180Mio. Takamiya Mio.  
2181 
2182The Spirit bearing the name of God. A woman who had just scattered death. Just being caught in her gaze caused an illusion of her skin being torn apart.  
2183 
2184However, Tohka and the others couldn’t retreat. 
2185 
2186Tohka loves Shidou. 
2187 
2188Because of Shidou, Tohka was saved. Because of Shidou, Tohka had changed so much. Because there was Shidou──Tohka was able to understand such affection. If Tohka failed to stop Mio here, than all this would be treated as if it had never existed. 
2189 
2190The man known as Itsuka Shidou would be erased without the slightest hint of jest. 
2191Such a matter was absolutely unforgivable.  
2192 
2193Therefore, Tohka continued forward with her sword pointed at her enemy despite her body trembling in fear. 
2194 
2195“Kaguya, Yuzuru. ……Can you continue?” 
2196 
2197Tohka quietly whispered as she continued her gaze onto Mio. Kaguya and Yuzuru, who were beside her left and right side respectively, replied back while slightly shaking their shoulders. 
2198 
2199“Who are you talking down to? Of course there is no problem……!” 
2200 
2201“Agreement. No matter how powerful the enemy, the Yamai sisters will not retreat.” 
2202 
2203“……Umu.” 
2204 
2205Tohka gave a slight nod after hearing the reliable words of the two. Then, while keeping her gaze on Mio, she kicked against the ground. 
2206 
2207“Haaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” 
2208 
2209She raised <Sandalphon> as she swung down with all her might. The streaks of reiryoku flicking off from the sword’s trajectory allowed for a long distant slash against Mio. 
2210 
2211“…………” 
2212 
2213However, Mio did not attempt to dodge. She kept a calm look as she looked up at Tohka.  
2214 
2215Then, <Sandalphon>’s slash, which boasted a tremendous power was impeded just as it was on the verge of making contact against Mio’s body. Yes, it was like there was an invisible wall surrounding Mio.  
2216“Ku……” 
2217 
2218However, Tohka did not yield. Placing even more power on her grip holding <Sandalphon>, she continued to slash away repeatedly. 
2219 
2220“Ahhhhhhhh!” 
2221 
2222With a fierce cry, Tohka had already lost track of the number of slashes that were already released. Kicking against the sky, she made a bold leap towards Mio.  She lunged forward, with the tip of <Sandalphon> preparing for decapitating strike. 
2223 
2224But──the results were the same. 
2225 
2226“……Sorry, but you can’t beat me with this.” 
2227 
2228Mio muttered quietly as she looked down at <Sandalphon>, which had stopped just before reaching her throat. 
2229 
2230“──” 
2231 
2232While accepting the declaration, Tohka let out a smile while raising the corners for her mouth. 
2233 
2234“Ahh──that’s probably right.” 
2235 
2236“……What?” 
2237 
2238Mio sensed an unfathomable feeling as her eyebrows twitched.  
2239 
2240But that reaction was natural as well. 
2241 
2242While distracted by the barrage of hits, the Yamai sisters had snuck up behind Mio, with a huge bow carried between the two of them. 
2243 
2244Yes, the strongest blow of the Yamai sisters’ <Raphael>.  
2245 
2246A bow and arrow formed from a combination of Kaguya’s <El Re'em> and Yuzuru’s <El Na'ash>. 
2247 
2248 And its name was── 
2249 
2250“──<Raphael>!” 
2251 
2252“Agreement. ──<El Kanaph>!” 
2253 
2254Kaguya and Yuzuru called out the name in unison as they fired the arrow. The huge conical arrow with violent wind pressure blew away the surrounding rubble as it approached Mio.  
2255 
2256“…………” 
2257 
2258Mio let out a gentle sigh as she raised her hand for the first time to defend against the attack. 
2259 
2260──Direct hit. The outrageously strong shockwaves sent from the arrow pried the paved road open like a carpet being lifted up. All of the surrounding objects scattered away like ammunition, flinging against each other before crumbling away. 
2261 
2262However, even that was not enough to break Mio’s barrier. Even amidst the storm of the hurricane, Mio had stopped the attack to the point where her hair didn’t even flutter about. 
2263 
2264“……It’s a brilliant surprise attack. But──” 
2265 
2266Mio suddenly cut herself off just then. 
2267 
2268Perhaps, she had just noticed it. 
2269 
2270Tohka’s persistent attacks served as a distraction for the Yamai sister’s <El Kanaph>.  
2271 
2272But even this <El Kanaph> was also another faint. 
2273 
2274<Sandalphon>──<Halvanhelev>!!” 
2275 
2276Tohka cried out that name as she plucked out a towering sword from the earth and raised it to the heavens. 
2277 
2278That’s right. Tohka had summoned her throne and combined it onto 
2279<Sandalphon>’s blade in the mere moments Mio had looked away from her. 
2280There was neither prior consultation nor was there a signal they prepared in advance from any special training accumulated. 
2281 
2282However, Tohka was confident. 
2283 
2284If it were the Yamai sisters, who had also undergone life or death battles numerous times, than they would have surely reached this conclusion……! 
2285 
2286“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh──” 
2287 
2288As Tohka shouted to the point of her throat feeling crushed, she swung down the huge sword at Mio. 
2289 
2290The sky was split, 
2291 
2292The earth trembled, 
2293 
2294──the world creaked. 
2295 
2296The destructive overwhelming power exploded behind Mio as she was preoccupied defending against the arrow of wind. 
2297 
2298Certainty, there was a sturdy barrier surrounding Mio’s body. It would be impossible to damage her with a half-hearted attack. 
2299 
2300However, if she received the strongest blows from both the two angels 
2301<Sandalphon> and <Raphael>, perhaps──! 
2302 
2303“Fall……ahhhhhhhh!” 
2304 
2305“Pene──trate ! Tumble now……!” 
2306 
2307“Haaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” 
2308 
2309Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Tohka’s screams roared even inside the raging winds. 
2310 
2311 
2312“────Ahhhh……──” 
2313 
2314A few seconds later, Tohka, who had used up all of her strength in the last blow, fell to the ground in exhaustion. 
2315 
2316The enormous <Halvanhelev> broke into fragments that melted away into the air, leaving behind only the core of <Sandalphon>.  
2317 
2318“U-ugh……” 
2319 
2320Her entire body felt a sharp pain in response to the attack. With trembling hands and feet, Tohka used <Sandalphon> as a cane to support herself back up. The dense sand and dust of their surroundings gradually dispersed little by little, soon exposing the large crater dug into the ground by Tohka and the Yamai sister’s two way attack. 
2321 
2322But──Mio’s figure wasn’t over there. 
2323 
2324“……!” 
2325 
2326Tohka widened in her eyes in shock as she hastily checked her surroundings.   If the opponent had been an ordinary Wizard, it wouldn’t be unbelievable that not even a speck of dust remained. 
2327 
2328However, the opponent was the Spirit of Origin• Takamiya Mio. Of course, the blow was intended to break her barrier, but Tohka wasn’t naïve enough to think that was enough to determine the outcome. 
2329 
2330Did she avoid it? Or perhaps, she hid herself after the barrier was destroyed in accordance to Tohka’s plan── 
2331 
2332Then, at the next moment, 
2333 
2334“…………!” 
2335 
2336Having caught it at the edge of her sight, Tohka felt her breathing come to a stop. Immediately afterwards, she shouted. 
2337 
2338“Kaguya! Behind!” 
2339 
2340Yes, in about ten meters behind Kaguya, Mio stood there without any injuries. 
2341 
2342“Eh──?” 
2343 
2344Perhaps hearing what Tohka had said, Kaguya raised her brow. 
2345But──it was too late. 
2346 
2347Just as Kaguya was about to turn around, a tentacle like protrusion from Mio’s astral dress had pierced through Kaguya’s chest. 
2348 
2349“Ah────?: 
2350 
2351Kaguya’s eyes fell wide open in horror as she look down at her chest. 
2352 
2353A thin and elastic sash of light, that seemed to have been an extension of her clothes.  
2354 
2355This unreliability thin cloth had run through Kaguya’s body before exposing its tip to the air. 
2356 
2357No……perhaps it wouldn’t be appropriate to describe it as a penetrative stab. In fact, there were no drops of blood dripping from her chest.  
2358 
2359But at the very tip.  
2360 
2361A fragment of a crystal emitting an orange glow was wrapped by the sash.  
2362 
2363“What……” 
2364 
2365Looking at the sight, Tohka’s expression trembled in fear.  
2366 
2367──Sephira Crystal. The source of a Spirit’s power. 
2368 
2369There was no doubt. The Sephira Crystal she had heard about from Kotori and Miku had been instantly extracted from Kaguya’s body. 
2370 
2371“…………” 
2372 
2373Mio slightly raised her hand. Then, the piece of cloth that had pierced through Kaguya quickly retracted back to Mio in the blink of an eye. 
2374 
2375Of course, alongside the Sephira Crystal wrapped around as well. 
2376 
2377“Ka……fu……” 
2378 
2379Now free from the band of light, Kaguya breathing fell ragged before falling aside. As if in conformity with that gesture, the Limited Astral Dress she was wearing also disappearing into particles of light. 
2380 
2381“……! Kaguya!” 
2382 
2383Yuzuru immediately ran to support Kaguya before her body could touch the ground. 
2384 
2385“Yu──zuru.” 
2386 
2387Kaguya faintly moved her lips while in Yuzuru’s arms── 
2388 
2389But then, all strength left her body as nothing was said afterwards. 
2390 
2391“Kaguya……? Kaguya! What’s wrong, Kaguya……!” 
2392 
2393Yuzuru began to desperately shake Kaguya’s shoulders, but her flaccid body still didn’t show any signs of response. 
2394 
2395Yuzuru gently pressed her ears against Kaguya’s chest, ──while listening, there wasn’t even the small hint of breathing left. 
2396 
2397“Kagu, ya……” 
2398 
2399Then, while looking on at Yuzuru, Mio quietly announced. 
2400 
2401“……This area is already under the control of <Ain Soph Aur>. It’s not a space that one can bear without reiryoku or maryoku.” 
2402 
2403“────” 
2404 
2405While listening to those words. 
2406 
2407Yuzuru gently swayed her body. 
2408 
2409“……!” 
2410 
2411It was a moment later that Tohka realized. 
2412 
2413As Kaguya fell to the ground, Yuzuru had disappeared────or rather, she blitzed towards Mio at speed that even Tohka’s eyes could not follow. 
2414 
2415“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh───!” 
2416 
2417It was the roar of the beast that was completely unimaginable from the usual Yuzuru. 
2418 
2419Using the wind to guide her pendulum, Yuzuru directed it at Mio. 
2420 
2421“……! Don’t do it Yuzuru! Run──” 
2422 
2423At one beat too slow, Tohka cried out. 
2424 
2425However at that time, another band of light spiraled past the pendulum before 
2426catching── 
2427 
2428“Gu──ah……!?” 
2429 
2430The tip was buried in Yuzuru’s chest. 
2431 
2432“Yuzuru!” 
2433 
2434As Tohka yelled out her name, Yuzuru turned to Tohka’s direction for a moment. 
2435 
2436“Apolo…gy…sor……rry, Toh……ka……Kagu……ya……” 
2437 
2438Yuzuru responded weakly before collapsing down. 
2439 
2440Then, just like Kaguya before her, the limited Astral Dress covering her body faded away into particles of light. 
2441 
2442“……Now.” 
2443 
2444Mio manipulated the band of light, hauling back the fragment of the Sephira Crystal that she had snatched away from Yuzuru. 
2445 
2446Then, after superimposing with the piece in her hand taken from Kaguya, she merged the two pieces into a whole crystal before pressing it against her chest. 
2447With a glimmering light, the Sephira Crystal was swallowed into Mio’s body. 
2448Immediately after the Sephira Crystal completely disappeared, one of the ten stars behind Mio gave off a dim glow. 
2449 
2450“……That makes two.” 
2451 
2452“──Mio, you……!” 
2453 
2454Tohka gritted with the back of her teeth as she stood up again while ignoring the pain of using up all of her might and tremendous fatigue.  
2455 
2456Too unexpectedly and easily──both Kaguya and Yuzuru had been killed. 
2457It was a scene detached from reality. There were no wounds on either of their bodies. From another perspective, it looked like they had fallen asleep. 
2458 
2459However, the feeling of reiryoku coming from the two of them up until now was now being emitted from the body of the enemy.  
2460 
2461“…………” 
2462 
2463There was tremendous anger, sorrow, and despair swirling in Tohka’s heart. However, those feelings would only hinder her right now. Tohka took in a deep breath to suppress the burning passion in her heart. 
2464This was not an opponent she could defeat by losing herself in the fight. While the fiery passion was needed to give her all, what she needed most was a sense of calmness. 
2465 
2466Neither forgetting nor ignoring the anger for the one that killed them, she had to carry on with those thoughts in mind. 
2467 
2468The next moment, Tohka felt her body increase in heat. Yes, that was the sensation of when a complete Astral Dress had manifested── 
2469 
2470“……I can’t allow that.” 
2471 
2472However, after hearing that while narrowing her eyes, the flow of reiryoku that caused Tohka’s body to increase in temperature gradually grew slower. 
2473 
2474“What……!” 
2475 
2476“……If the spiritual pathway is completely reversed, than it will take more time to seal it into Shin again. Sorry, but I’ve temporarily narrowed down your pathway.” While speaking, Mio slowly raised her hand. 
2477 
2478“……You are a bit troublesome, originally I wanted to postpone that, but── 
2479 
2480With a flick of her wrist, several bands of light coming from Mio formed a gooseneck shape. 
2481 
2482“……It’s over.” 
2483 
2484As Mio finished that remark, the bands of light honed in on Tohka. 
2485 
2486“Ku──” 
2487 
2488Tohka distorted her brow as she used <Sandalphon> to slice apart the bands of light. 
2489 
2490No──it was only an attempt at cutting off the bands of light. 
2491 
2492The bands of light, contrary to its fragile appearance, boasted a terrifying strength and willpower.  Even if struck, by <Sandalphon>, it merely changed its trajectory before approaching again.  
2493 
2494“──!” 
2495 
2496Tohka twisted her body in order to shake off the bands of light. However, due to the constant release of attacks, she couldn’t maintain her posture as her movements fell a beat too slow. 
2497 
2498For Mio, that momentarily lag was more than enough to easily catch Tohka. A band of light quickly approached Tohka’s chest.  
2499 
2500But 
2501 
2502“What……!” 
2503 
2504At that moment, Tohka’s eyes widened. 
2505  
2506But that was a natural response. Suddenly, a hand pulled her back her as her vision grew dark. Even if it wasn’t Tohka, everyone else would have likely made a similar response. 
2507 
2508A moment later, Tohka was able to see the light again. 
2509 
2510“Ah……? T-this is……” 
2511 
2512Tohka blinked as she felt a sense of incongruity.  
2513 
2514What spread before her was the same battlefield as before. Mio was in front of her, and <Ain Soph Aur> was in the sky. On the ground, Kaguya and Yuzuru were still laying down. 
2515 
2516However, everything was positioned at a distance farther than before her vision grew dark. In the fact, the bands of light that were once quickly approaching her were now at a considerable distance away. 
2517 
2518“Mun……are you alright Tohka?” 
2519 
2520Tohka turned around as she heard a voice coming from behind. 
2521 
2522“! Mukuro!” 
2523 
2524That’s right. Despite not knowing when she appeared, Mukuro was standing beside Tohka while holding her signature key-shape staff. 
2525 
2526Then, she finally noticed. Just as Tohka was about to be pierced by the band of light, she was pulled out of that dilemma by a “hole” opened in space by Mukuro. 
2527 
2528“Are you okay, Tohka-san……!” 
2529 
2530Immediately afterwards, Origami, Yoshino, and Mana all descended down towards Tohka.  
2531 
2532They had also likely recognized the anomaly and rushed here. 
2533 
2534“──Tohka, Kaguya and Yuzuru are.” 
2535 
2536With her pure white clothes still blemished from blood, Origami spoke while calmly looking at the two people lying on the floor. 
2537 
2538“…………” 
2539 
2540Tohka gritted her teeth before silently nodding. 
2541 
2542“……Yes.” 
2543Origami’s response was simple. A brief word and a light breathe in. No change could be seen from her expression. 
2544 
2545However──she understood. Tohka glanced at Origami’s face as she was biting against her lip. 
2546 
2547Tohka, who had known Origami for a while, and even crossed swords against her, knew that there was a burning fury igniting underneath her calm expression. 
2548 
2549Of course it was not just Origami. Yoshino, Mukuro, and also Mana, although everyone’s reactions weren’t the same, they all glared at their enemy with hostility.  
2550 
2551“So this is the Spirit of Origin. Hmm, that unpleasant atmosphere sure is loathsome.” 
2552 
2553Mana spat out while still glaring at Mio.  
2554 
2555“……Ah, long time no see, Mana.” 
2556 
2557“……What did you say?” 
2558 
2559Mana gave a distorted glare at the reply. However, Mio continued without paying heed to that and continued. 
2560 
2561“……I have to collect the Sephira Crystals right now. There’s no need for you to die. You should leave here from a bit.” 
2562 
2563Mio spoke as if urging Mana to retreat. 
2564 
2565But of course Mana did not relent. Rather her attention was focused on her enemy as she strained her facial expression. 
2566 
2567Having likely foreseen this reaction, Mio gently sighed. 
2568 
2569“That frankness hasn’t changed a bit. ──It can’t be helped. Shin will be able to come back if I’m too carefree. I’ll have to finish this quickly.” 
2570 
2571As Mio said that──she raised her hand in the air, as if to beckon <Ain Soph Aur>.  
2572 
2573◇ 	 
2574 
2575 
2576“Please──catch up……” 
2577 
2578While manipulating the wind surrounding his body, Shidou was moving a tremendous speed past the mountains of rubble. 
2579 
2580Just above, <Ratatoskr> was still fighting against the DEM airships and Wizards. Although he was trying to suppress his own presence as much as possible; since he was still on the ground, the occasional bomb dropping down still exploded around his path.  
2581 
2582Since he had already used <Michael> to unlock the door from the refugee, it may have been possible to shorten the distance even faster. In fact, before being sealed, Mukuro had used it to open holes in space in order to move around instantaneously. 
2583  
2584However, there was also a high risk of failure. It had only been recently that Shidou sealed Mukuro’s reiryoku. He had never experimented with long distance travel using <Michael> before, so he wasn’t fully sure that he could grasp with certain the correct location from the exit. 
2585 
2586If the exit led to an even further location, it would waste precious time. In a race against the clock, this could lead to a fatal mistake. 
2587 
2588Therefore──Shidou had chosen <Raphael> instead. 
2589 
2590Although the distance from the shelter and that site was still far, it was still a distance traversable on feet. 
2591 
2592The fastest Angel capable of manipulating wind, for Shidou who was rushing through the ground using that power, it was not a long distance. 
2593 
2594“……!?” 
2595 
2596At that moment. 
2597 
2598While pushing forward towards Tohka and the others, Shidou frowned as an uncomfortable feeling attacked his body. For a moment, his concentration wavered and his speed weakened. 
2599“What happened…..what is this……” 
2600 
2601With tension written on his face, Shidou placed his hand against his chest as he adjusted his breathing. 
2602 
2603It was neither a stray bullet that struck him nor stress from overusing the Angel. In fact, there appeared to be no irregularities with his body. 
2604 
2605But something definitely happened.  Yes, it was as if the wind of <Raphael> was trembling for a moment. 
2606 
2607“Kaguya……Yuzuru……?” 
2608 
2609Shidou felt his throat tighten from the ominous premonition. Shidou held his breath before once again kicked against the ground to push forward. 
2610  
2611But──at that moment. 
2612 
2613As if trying to block his way, an explosion came rolling ahead. 
2614 
2615“……!?” 
2616 
2617At that time, he thought it was another flashy stray bullet──but that wasn’t it. This was a deliberate attack aimed at Shidou. 
2618 
2619What’s more, Shidou could see it clearly. Just before the explosion occurred, there were several pieces of paper flying from above. 
2620 
2621“──<Nibelcol>……!” 
2622 
2623Shidou shouted that name as he assumed a more guarded stance. 
2624 
2625Then, from the several pieces of paper fluttering from the residue smoke, several girls with the same appearance emerged out. 
2626 
2627“Found you, Itsuka Shidou.” 
2628 
2629“Is it true that you choose to come back here?” 
2630 
2631Despite joking around just now, the <Nibelcol> were glaring at Shidou with murderous intent. 
2632However, that was to be expected. After all, the number of <Nibelcol> had been greatly reduced by a storm of kisses from Shidou. 
2633 
2634“Ku……” 
2635 
2636Shidou clenched his teeth in irritation. He had to return back to Tohka and the others’ side a soon as possible. But at the worst possible timing, he had encountered the most undesired opponent.  
2637 
2638However, it would have been a bad move to allow the adversary to recognize this. Shidou relaxed his expression as he smiled at the <Nibelcol>. 
2639 
2640“──Did you want to see me that much, koneko-chan?” 
2641 
2642“Hiii──” 
2643 
2644Hearing Shidou’s words, the <Nibelcol> let out a frightened cry. ……As expected, the words landed on target and made the <Nibelcol> react like flustered schoolgirls. ….But seeing this strong reaction firsthand surprised even Shidou a little.  
2645 
2646Although it would be in bad taste to dominate the opponent through words, it was in his best interest for the <Nibelcol> to run away in fear right now.  
2647 
2648“──Calm down <Nibelcol>.” 
2649 
2650However, at that time. 
2651 
2652A voice was heard that interrupted Shidou’s thoughts. 
2653 
2654“Wha……” 
2655 
2656Shidou could help but frown. ──That voice sounded familiar. 
2657 
2658He heard it once before in September in DEM’s Japanese Branch Office. 
2659 
2660He heard the voice once again in January inside <Ratatoskr>’s secret base. 
2661 
2662As if to confirm his premonition, a man came out from the shadow of the rubble. 
2663 
2664Dim ash-gray hair and eyes with a dull metallic hue, there was a strange threatening atmosphere coming from him that was different from confronting a Spirit or Wizard.  
2665 
2666Yes, he was the executive director of DEM industries and the starting point for this battle. 
2667 
2668The first man that started the conflict over the Spirits. 
2669 
2670“Now then, Itsuka Shidou. Let’s decide here. 
2671 
2672──Decide who is more qualified for the power of the Spirits.” 
2673 
2674Isaac Westcott gently spread his arms out as he spoke. 
2675 
2676 
2677 
2678 
2679 
2680 
2681 
2682 
2683 
2684 
2685 
2686 
2687 
2688 
2689 
2690 
2691 
2692 
2693 
2694 
2695 
2696 
2697 
2698 
2699 
2700 
2701 
2702 
2703 
2704Fragmentary Chapter /3: School 
2705 
2706“Hah.” 
2707 
2708During the morning and inside the classroom. 
2709 
2710Takamiya Shinji let out a couple of sighs as he buried his face in his desk  
2711 
2712The mysterious disaster that gouged out the entire space── about two weeks had passed since the spacequake had struck the town. Since the high school Shinji and the others attended miraculously avoided damage, classes had resumed a few days ago. 
2713 
2714In the event of a large scale disaster, schools usually became the site of refugee for victims. However, the residents of the previous disaster had disappeared alongside the city. As a result, there was a surprising few number of evacuated people compared to the magnitudes of the disaster.  
2715 
2716Nevertheless, the scenery of the classroom was not the same as before the disaster had struck. There were one or two desks decorated with flower offerings that had no effect. Although they were free from the disaster, some students were still bedridden due to the mental shock. In fact, some students had moved to other prefectures due to the fear of the reoccurrence of spacequakes here.   
2717 
2718Shinji’s sigh was not completely unrelated to this. 
2719 
2720He felt some sadness while remembering the normal conversations of students who had suddenly disappeared. And of course, concerns over what was going to become of his own surroundings when going forward. 
2721 
2722However, human adaptability was still incomparable. Shinji and the other classmates left behind slowly grew accustomed to the new circumstances. 
2723 
2724In the beginning, many cried for the deaths of their friends, the repetition of each passing school days allowed for their smiles to gradually return.  
2725 
2726The inexplicable, undefinable, and uncertainty feelings of those left behind. In any case, in order to move on from such conditions, the young boys and girls had to continue picking up the scattered pieces every day. 
2727 
2728“……Haah.” 
2729 
2730However, in that environment, even if sighing would appear somewhat imprudent, there was another meaning behind Shinji’s groans. 
2731 
2732“That’s quite the number of sighs, Takamiya-kun.” 
2733 
2734“……Hmm?”  
2735 
2736As Shinji lost track of how many sighs he just gave out, an unexpected voice was heard suddenly. 
2737 
2738As he looked for the source of the voice, he saw that there was young boy with glasses and a gentle appearance. Shinji briefly let out an “ah” as he raised his head. 
2739 
2740“Good morning, Itsuka.” 
2741 
2742“Yeah, good morning.” 
2743 
2744Shinji’s friend, Tatsuo Itsuka replied back with a smile as he pulled his head over. 
2745 
2746“Then, what’s wrong? Are you worried about something?” 
2747 
2748“Uh…..ah, well, kinda.” 
2749 
2750Shinji gave of a wry smile as he gave off his words in a vague tone. 
2751 
2752“Hmmm……” 
2753 
2754Then, after watching his expression for a moment, Tatsuo muttered to himself. 
2755 
2756“……Could it be a girl that you like?” 
2757 
2758“──Pfff.” 
2759 
2760Hearing what was said, Shinji started to cough involuntarily. In turn, his surprised classmates gazed curiously at him. 
2761 
2762“Y-you……why did you have to suddenly say something so weird.” 
2763 
2764“Eh, is that right? It seems my intuition is quite accurate.” 
2765 
2766“…………” 
2767 
2768Faced with Tatsuo’s accusation, Shinji’s face flushed red as he averted his eyes. ……Shamefully, that was indeed the case. Mio’s face had been flickering in his mind at all times since inviting her out on a date yesterday, causing everything else to wander in his thoughts aimlessly. 
2769 
2770 “Hihihi──” 
2771 
2772“What are you talking about.” 
2773 
2774“We also want to join in!” 
2775 
2776Three of their female classmates seemed to have overheard their conversation with interest as they came over. They were three close friends in Shinji’s class, Ako, Mako, and Miko. 
2777 
2778“W-what are you guys, no it’s nothing special.” 
2779 
2780“Don’t say that. Tell us, and we’ll listen to you, master~.” 
2781 
2782“I never expected spring to come for harmless Takamiya-kun──” 
2783 
2784“Now then, what kind of person is this girl? Let’s talk about it.” 
2785 
2786“Y-you guys……” 
2787 
2788At that moment. 
2789 
2790“──Shin.” 
2791 
2792As Shinji was surrounded by the three of them, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from the entrance of the classroom. 
2793 
2794“Huh──” 
2795 
2796While gazing there, Shinji’s eyes stared blankly. 
2797 
2798No, it wasn’t just Shinji. All the students looked on at that young girl had a dumbfounded stare.  
2799 
2800But that was to be expected. After all, a beautiful young girl was standing there.  
2801 
2802“M-Mio……?” 
2803 
2804As Shinji’s expression was marked by astonishment, he cried out the girl’s name. 
2805 
2806Then, Mio responded back with a smile. She either didn’t notice or did not care about being the center of attention, as she walked boldly towards Shinji at a brisk pace. 
2807 
2808“W-why are you here……” 
2809 
2810“Here, you left this behind.” 
2811 
2812As Shinji asked with a bead of swear dripping down his neck, Mio took out a lunch box from her bag and placed it at the table. 
2813 
2814“Ah……” 
2815 
2816Looking at that, he searched inside his own bag. ……When he went out today, his thoughts were already focused so much on Mio that he had absent-mindedly forgotten to put his lunch in his bag. 
2817 
2818“Thank you……that’s of great help.” 
2819 
2820“Hehe…..helpful to Shin.” 
2821 
2822Mio let out a cheerful giggle before waving back to him. 
2823 
2824“Then, I’m heading back.” 
2825 
2826“A-ah.” 
2827 
2828As Shinji struggled to give a reply, Mio gave a slight nod while walking back. 
2829 
2830However, at that time, as if remembering something, she turned around before asking. 
2831 
2832“──I’m looking forward to the date next time. Shin, are you looking forward to it as well?” 
2833 
2834Mio replied back with a lovely smile. 
2835 
2836“……!” 
2837 
2838Because it was too adorable, Shinji nearly choked on his own breath. 
2839 
2840“Ah, um……I know.” 
2841 
2842“Um, good-bye, Shin.” 
2843 
2844As Shidou was struggling to find the words to speak, Mio waved again before leaving. 
2845 
2846“…………” 
2847 
2848The classroom fell into a momentary silence. 
2849 
2850“……Uh.” 
2851 
2852As if anticipating the upcoming storm that would break out in a few seconds, Shinji wanted to sneak out before anyone could speak. 
2853 
2854But──it was too late. Just as he was halfway about to leave, someone suddenly grabbed his neck and forced him to sit down. 
2855 
2856“Hey, who was that beautiful girl just now, Takamiya-kun!?” 
2857 
2858“Perhaps it’s the rumored girlfriend?” 
2859 
2860“I haven’t heard of that!” 
2861 
2862“Ah, how beautiful, Takamiya-kun.” 
2863 
2864…….And etc.  
2865 
2866Until homeroom began, Shinji was tightly surrounded by all of his classmates. 
2867 
2868 
2869 
2870 
2871 
2872 
2873 
2874 
2875 
2876 
2877 
2878 
2879Chapter 3: The Fallen Folium of Yggdrasil 
2880 
2881When acquainted with people, it wasn’t long before Isaac Westcott noticed the difference between himself and others 
2882 
2883Westcott was a brilliant boy. If he were to be classified as a child prodigy or genius, than there would have been no objections. 
2884 
2885In the hidden village that inherited the blood of Magicians, his skills and excellence exceeded his contemporaries──no, his control over mana was even better than the adults. Only the elders and teachers of the village, and Elliot who self-appointed himself as his rival, could compete with him.  
2886 
2887Moreover, it wasn’t just that. Linguistics, arithmetic, sports──Westcott had made extraordinary achievements in every field.  
2888 
2889However, in the end a degree of this level only served to exasperate the question.  
2890 
2891To summarize, it raised the question of whether it was possible to excel in the quintessential essences of all things.  
2892 
2893At that point yet, Westcott did not distinguish himself from others on this issue. 
2894 
2895Whatever the position, as long as they were traveling in the same road, there would come a day where others will catch up and vice versa.  
2896 
2897But Westcott also noticed. The place where he stood was a contorted position that did not intersect with everyone else.  
2898 
2899When did the initial realization first come? ──Yes, it first occurred when the dog raised in Westcott’s home passed away.  
2900 
2901The dog lived in his home since before Westcott was born and was a friend that had always been together with him since then.  
2902 
2903Of course, Westcott was sad. Although he was still very young, he was still familiar with the concept of biological death.  
2904 
2905But above all──in Westcott’s heart, there was inexplicable excitement compared to the sadness.  
2906 
2907The sad expression of his parents, the faces of sympathetic friends, the remains of the dog that had passed away──and his own sorrow. 
2908Looking back at this, perhaps everyone would have criticized this joy as immoral or inhumane.  
2909 
2910Was it his innate temperament or was it shaped by the environment? The reason behind this was not clear. But still there was a stark difference, a biological defect if you will.  
2911 
2912Needless to say, Westcott did not allow for this emotion to rise to the surface. He had the intelligence enough to know that it was a different feeling from everyone else, being prudent enough to understand the disadvantages of it being widely known. 
2913 
2914While some may view his difference from others as something worthy of virtue, the foundation remained that it was a matter to be avoided.  
2915 
2916Humans are afraid of others who are different from themselves; the fear of the unknown. Fear creates madness and madness breeds conflict.  
2917 
2918That is why the descendants of the Magicians lived hiding in the mountains, avoiding the eyes and ears of others.  
2919 
2920Since the beginning of his childhood, Westcott had been taught this lesson. Just as Magicians choose to hide from humans, he decided to hide this emotion in his heart.  
2921 
2922Despite not knowing if it was fortunate or unfortunate, Westcott was skillful at manipulating his own emotions as a child.  
2923 
2924So, when Westcott told his parents that he would like to adopt a new dog after the death of his old pet, his parents quickly agreed to him.  
2925 
2926Westcott’s parents didn’t even dream that their son’s goal was not to bury the sadness of losing his old pet nor was it an attempt to find a new friend──but rather for the idea that if he raised another dog, he would get to see it die once again. 
2927 
2928 
2929And so Westcott spent those days without being suspected by anyone.  
2930 
2931With rigorous but gentle parents, respectable teachers, and fellow students who shared his enthusiasm, under all of these conditions, he grew up.  
2932 
2933But just as he was ten years old, another misfortunate event struck. 
2934His mother, whom always had a weak body, suffered from a lung disease and passed away.  
2935 
2936Although they lived in a village of magic beyond human sensibility, it was impossible to resurrect the dead. The villagers mourned for her passing as they offered their condolences.  
2937 
2938They held compassion to Westcott’s father, who had lost his partner at a young age.  
2939 
2940And when standing by the side of his father, who was trying to hold back his tears, they assumed Westcott was dealt a similar blow to his heart. 
2941 
2942In fact, their assumptions were not wrong. 
2943 
2944The death of the mother who gave birth and raised him gave Westcott an unparalleled sense of loss. 
2945 
2946However. 
2947 
2948At the same time, what Westcott remembered most was the first time experiencing the supreme sense of intoxication over the loss of human life.  
2949 
2950Sorrow, such unbearable sorrow. If he wasn’t careful, tears would leak out from his eyes. Surely his father and the other villagers thought he was filled with sorrow and despair. 
2951 
2952Ahh──how pleasant it was. 
2953 
2954As Westcott watched his mother being buried, he felt a supreme sense of pleasure for the first time in his life. 
2955 
2956 
2957 
2958──So, after another year had passed.  
2959 
2960Even while on that hill, watching his village being consumed by fire, the feelings stirring in Westcott’s heart were different than the other three.  
2961 
2962Fury. Sorrow. Despair. Among all of the negative emotions spiraling with each other, there was only one person alone there that felt joy. 
2963 
2964No──it was a different sort of joy, unlike what he had experienced before. 
2965As for the reason why, it was because he came to a realization. 
2966 
2967──Ah, I understand. It can be done this way as well. 
2968 
2969Westcott understood that he was different from others. He knew that his sense of self was abnormal. 
2970 
2971It was because of this that Westcott concealed these urges, thereby protecting himself from being isolated from the rest of the community. Although he had the temperament for finding joy in despair, he did not actively seek it. Despite keeping a dog in hopes for death, he didn’t think of killing it with his own hands. 
2972 
2973But at that moment, Westcott’s view of the world changed. 
2974 
2975Humans had shown their fangs to Magicians. ──The reason being nothing more than a fear of their unknown power.  
2976 
2977In that manner ──There was no reason holding back Westcott and the others anymore. 
2978 
2979Elliot was trembling with anger. 
2980 
2981Ellen covered her face with tears. 
2982 
2983Karen was holding her voice back. 
2984 
2985Despite everyone’s reactions being different, they all showed a desire for vengeance against humanity.  
2986 
2987A fundamental paradigm shift had occurred. 
2988 
2989The unusual feeling of an abnormal man with a normal desire for revenge against this twisted world.  
2990 
2991Since it was done in this manner, there would be no choice. Now, Elliot and the others would be forced to cooperate. 
2992 
2993In that anger and despair, Westcott remembered a secret joy.  
2994 
2995 
2996Unforgivable. Absolutely unforgivable.  
2997 
2998──Thank you for giving me the opportunity to retaliate.  
2999Daring to destroy our village, killing our friends so cruelly.  
3000 
3001──Thank you for giving me a reason for slaughtering you. 
3002 
3003I want revenge. 
3004 
3005──Thank you for giving me a motive for revenge.  
3006 
3007I will change this world. 
3008 
3009──Thank you for making me a victim.  
3010 
3011 
3012 
3013  ◇ 
3014 
3015 
3016“…………” 
3017 
3018The sweat dripping down his cheeks reached his lips, causing a salty taste to spread in his mouth.  
3019 
3020Shidou didn’t dare to loosen his guard as the eyeballs in his eye sockets orbited around to scrutinize the nearby surroundings. 
3021 
3022There was an innumerable amount of <Nibelcol> paper in their vicinity. 
3023 
3024And at the very end──a man who personified darkness quietly stood there. 
3025 
3026Sir Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott. 
3027 
3028The head of DEM industries and the enemy of <Ratatoskr>. And also──the man who brought Spirit into this world 30 years ago alongside Elliot and Ellen, providing the impetus for the current battle. 
3029 
3030No──not only that. 
3031 
3032Shidou glared at Westcott with a glare brimming with animosity.  
3033 
3034For Shidou who had regained the memory of “Shin” now, this man was the subject for the clear hatred of killing him and kidnapping Mana. 
3035 
3036“Oh?” 
3037 
3038Looking back at that glare, Westcott raised his brow. 
3039 
3040“It seems that the atmosphere surrounding you is a bit different than before. The sharp hostility dwelling in your eyes. A pair of eyes with the urge to make mincemeat out of someone. Can it be──you remember being killed by me?” 
3041 
3042“You bastard……” 
3043 
3044“Well, I speculated a little with <Deus>’s sudden appearance, but it seems that I’ve hit the bullseye.” 
3045 
3046As Westcott smiled while speaking, the adjacent <Nibelcol> all yelled out an “as expected of Otou-sama” in unison.  
3047 
3048“…………” 
3049 
3050Westcott’s appearance, voice, and gestures all struck a burning irritation on Shidou’s nerves. 
3051 
3052However, Shidou could only grit and endure.  
3053 
3054It was absolutely impossible to forgive Westcott. However, Shidou’s life did not belong only to himself. The Spirits and members of <Ratatoskr> have risked their lives for his sake. Therefore, Shidou couldn’t make the mistake of flying into a rage and charging at Westcott recklessly.  
3055 
3056After taking a deep breath to settle down his mind, he visualized his surroundings from a bird’s eye perspective. 
3057 
3058──Thinking in this manner, the dilemma was an unusual sight to behold.  
3059 
3060Before the battle had begun, Kotori had said that this battle will be determined by who kills their target first: Westcott for <Ratatoskr> and Shidou for DEM. 
3061 
3062With the two key players now in the center of the battlefield at the same, it was difficult not to be surprised. 
3063 
3064“──Fu.” 
3065 
3066Then, as if guessing Shidou’s thoughts, Westcott slowly loosened his cheeks.  
3067 
3068“Because of <Deus>’s Angel, even the flagship has been destroyed. No, no, thinking over it again, it truly is──such a wonderful power.” 
3069Westcott continued to speaking while exaggeratingly spreading out his hands in a playful manner.  
3070 
3071“But it is a bit troublesome. Although the appearance of <Deus> is encouraging, it is impossible for me to capture her power at this moment. ──So, Itsuka Shidou. That is why I’ve decided to take your reiryoku first.” 
3072 
3073“What did you say……?” 
3074 
3075As Shidou wrinkled his brow, Westcott’s smile grew darker as the man stretched one arm forward. 
3076 
3077The next moment, the space in front of him distorted as a huge book manifested from there.  
3078 
3079With a jet black binding reminiscent of the darkest void, the sense of intimidation overflowing from it made Shidou feel his heart tighten. 
3080 
3081“…… <Beelzebub>……!” 
3082 
3083Shidou’s expression grew dark as he groaned out that name. 
3084 
3085Yes, the Demon King <Beelzebub>. The inverse form of the Angel <Rasiel> that Westcott had robbed from Nia. 
3086 
3087Shidou felt a stinging sensation on his skin as he tried to lift up his knees. 
3088 
3089──As soon as possible, he had to return back to Tohka and the others. This idea remained unchanged even when facing Westcott, the leader of the opposing force.  
3090 
3091Indeed, defeating Westcott would have meant a victory for <Ratatoskr>. However, the situation had completely changed from when the battle first began. 
3092 
3093Mio. The Spirit of Origin. The appearance of a third force had thrown the battlefield into chaos. 
3094 
3095“……Tch.” 
3096 
3097Shidou let out a clicking noise from his tongue that was small enough for the enemy to not hear. 
3098 
3099──Rush through using <Raphael>? 
3100 
3101No, not only were the <Nibelcol> here, if the path ends up being blocked, he would be susceptible to a pincher attack.  
3102 
3103──Stop the other party’s actions using <Gabriel>? 
3104 
3105No, it was impossible to brainwash enemies who have a sizable amount of reiryoku. 
3106 
3107──Escape by using <Michael> to cross over space? 
3108 
3109No, stability was uncertain, and the opponent here would not allow him to freely escape into a hole opened in space. 
3110 
3111Several countermeasures flashing in his mind were denied. 
3112 
3113Then, after a few seconds that were being compressed to the limit by thinking.  
3114 
3115“──” 
3116 
3117While taking in a narrow breath, Shidou sharpened his gaze as he glared at Westcott. 
3118 
3119Then, he shouted out. 
3120 
3121The name of the Angel. 
3122 
3123“──<Sandalphon>.” 
3124 
3125In an instant, a huge sword emitting a shimmer appeared in front of Shidou. 
3126 
3127Sandalphon. The sword that could rend anything. Needless to say, it was Tohka’s Angel. 
3128 
3129No──not only that. 
3130 
3131<Zadkiel> ──<Raphael>──<Metatron>──” 
3132 
3133One by one, he called out the name of each Angel. 
3134 
3135At the same time, a wall of ice surrounding Shidou’s vicinity as several “feathers” of light appeared dancing against the raging winds. 
3136 
3137That’s right, this was the conclusion drawn out from the consideration of multiple different strategies.  
3138It was the easiest and least mindful──but also the most practical method.  
3139 
3140“……Come, let’s begin, Magician.” 
3141 
3142Shidou gather power in his voice through <Gabriel> in order to lessen the strain on his body of manifesting multiple Angels. 
3143 
3144“──I’ll settle this in one quick blow. You won’t even have the chance to accept your fate.” 
3145 
3146 
3147    ◇ 
3148 
3149 
3150──The vast blue color of the sky. 
3151 
3152That was the first thing Ellen saw after opening her eyes. 
3153 
3154The clouds sprinkled sparsely in the transparent winter sky created a harmonious scene. ……Well, since there were no longer any Wizards or aircrafts left in the sky, that should be expected. 
3155 
3156“Ah……” 
3157 
3158After a delayed response, the pain smashed through her entire body. While trying to issue instructions to the Realizer Manifestation Device in her brain, she tried to raise her head against the aching pain.  
3159 
3160Looking down at her own body──the platinum CR-Unit <Pendragon> covering her body was destroyed wretchedly, exposing her fresh skin in some areas. 
3161 
3162Finally, Ellen’s confused mind caught up to speed. 
3163 
3164Recognizing the circumstances, scrutinizing her memory, her vague consciousness finally recollected.  
3165 
3166That’s right. Ellen had fired an all-out attack at Woodman──and lost. 
3167 
3168“Ku……” 
3169 
3170With frustration marking her face, Ellen angrily clenched her fist. 
3171 
3172There were no issues with the operation of Ellen’s CR-Unit. The unit was launched as intended and the voluntary territory was carried out through Ellen’s will. Even if Woodman disappeared from her line of sight, it would still be in the area of Ellen’s control.  
3173 
3174She was not trapped in a deception by the enemy’s part, nor did her machine malfunction. She had just released her strongest blow──and lost. There were no excuses for this huge lost. 
3175 
3176“Regret, regret, enough to want to cry. In fact, tear shaped droplets were leaking out from Ellen’s eyes. Unable to forgive Woodman. And above all, unable to forgive herself for failing to defeat him. 
3177 
3178──But, ah, but why? 
3179 
3180In the corner of Ellen’s mind, there seemed to be a part of her that already imagined this situation. 
3181 
3182While self-proclaiming herself as the strongest in humanity, while directing her sword towards Woodman, somewhere in her heart there was still a feeling of being no match for him. 
3183 
3184If there was a difference between the two, it would be here. 
3185 
3186A Wizard is a person who controlled the Voluntary Territory by manipulating the Realizer Manifestation Device. Under the circumstances where it is controlled by willpower, the feeling of a subconscious gap would be fatal. 
3187 
3188“──Yo.” 
3189 
3190At that time. 
3191 
3192As Ellen’s eyes were wet with vexation, a voice came out from the front──through the thick smoke, Woodman had emerged. 
3193 
3194The golden CR-Unit was half-destroyed and the weapon in his hand was completely distorted from its original shape. His braided blonde hair was covered with blood and dust as it fluttering against the wind. Despite winning against Ellen, his current condition was no better than her.  
3195 
3196However, despite their similar injuries, Ellen had fallen to the ground while Woodman was still standing. That fact showcased the result of the battle.  
3197 
3198“My win……is it not okay with this.”  
3199“…………” 
3200 
3201As Woodman spoke with a cheerful smile, Ellen looked over while engraving deep wrinkles between her brows──eventually, she breathed out a sigh. 
3202 
3203“──Kill me.” 
3204 
3205“……Ah?” 
3206 
3207As Ellen blankly muttered, Woodman raised a brow. 
3208 
3209While look on at such a response, Ellen continued on. 
3210 
3211“That’s it. You’ve won Elliot. ──Don’t let me live and be humiliated. Hurry, kill me.” 
3212 
3213“…………” 
3214 
3215Hearing what Ellen had said, Woodman let out a long sigh. Then he pulled out a small laser sword from his waist and slowly walked to Ellen’s side. 
3216 
3217Then, he pointed the sword straight down── 
3218 
3219Stabbing Ellen in the chest 
3220 
3221“……Gu──” 
3222 
3223As soon as the maryoku consolidated, the blade sliced open the voluntary territory as a mechanical ringing noise was heard.  
3224 
3225The next moment, the Voluntary Territory surrounding Ellen dissipated as she awakened from the aching sensation of pain. 
3226 
3227──Ah, so this is death. How simple. Ellen closed her eyes while contemplating that strange sensation. 
3228 
3229“……?” 
3230 
3231However, no matter how long it took with her pain spreading through her body, her consciousness remained uninterrupted. 
3232 
3233Suspicious, Ellen open her eyes a little to gaze at her chest where the knife should have stabbed. 
3234Afterwards── 
3235 
3236“What……!?” 
3237 
3238Seeing the situation in front of herself, Ellen instinctively raised her voice. 
3239 
3240But that was to be expected. After all, Woodman’s laser sword did not run through Ellen’s chest. 
3241 
3242That’s right. The soft blade woven with magic had changed its trajectory as it nicked the back of Ellen’s body. 
3243 
3244Perhaps──in order to destroy the Realizer Manifestation Device mounted on the back of the CR-Unit  
3245 
3246“……! What are you doing, Elliot……!” 
3247 
3248Ellen opened her eyes and raised a voice of criticism to Woodman. Despite the pain from broken ribs increasing from her scream, she continued staring at Woodman. 
3249 
3250Then, Woodman pulled out the laser sword and let out a sigh as he placed it back against his waist. 
3251 
3252“What do you mean; it’s natural to render the enemy powerless. It’s too dangerous to let you keep that device. Even with your injuries and damage to your equipment, you are still a match for an ordinary Wizard.” 
3253 
3254“I’m not asking about that sort of thing! Why didn’t you kill me!?” 
3255 
3256As Ellen lamented a loud scream from behind, Woodman let out an exasperated “Ha?” sound as he shrugged his shoulders. 
3257 
3258“The loser does not get to order around the winner, stupid.” 
3259 
3260“…………!” 
3261 
3262Hearing those words made Ellen‘s entire face to heat up.  
3263 
3264“St…Stupid, what do you mean by stupid you idiot. There’s a limit of how much you can mock me.” 
3265 
3266“That isn’t a joke. The loser has to listen to the winner. Naturally, killing or not killing is my freedom.” 
3267 
3268“Stop joking around! Are you making a fool of me!?” 
3269 
3270“Right, that’s why I said that, stupid.” 
3271 
3272“That isn’t the case……!” 
3273 
3274Ellen screamed while slamming her fist on the ground. 
3275 
3276This humiliation was different from the feeling of defeat weighing on Ellen’s heart. 
3277 
3278This man, Woodman, despite having just finished at battle to the death with an enemy, still had treated her just like a child. 
3279 
3280Yes, just like──decades ago, when Ellen’s hometown was still there.  
3281 
3282Ellen felt the tears she tried to contain in her eyes gradually leak out. 
3283 
3284“Why……why are you doing this, Elliot. Treating me like a fool. Just like when we were children! It’s already impossible to return back to that time! There’s a limit to your rudeness! Why aren’t you treating me as an enemy! Why!” 
3285 
3286“Ah──You are noisy. Be quiet for just a bit.” 
3287 
3288Woodman acted obstinately as if his ears were clogged 
3289 
3290At the next moment, following the disappearance of pain in her body──a tremendous drowsiness struck Ellen’s body. 
3291 
3292Perhaps, Woodman had used the Voluntary Field to cut off to sever Ellen’s consciousness. Ellen, who had lost her Realizer Manifestation Device, had no method of resisting this. 
3293 
3294“Why! Why──” 
3295 
3296From her eyelids that were reaching her limit, a single teardrop fell. 
3297 
3298“──Why didn’t you take me with you, Elliot──” 
3299 
3300While uttering those last words, Ellen’s consciousness faded away into darkness.  “…………” 
3301 
3302As Ellen’s eyelids closed, she ceased making any sounds other than peaceful sleeping. 
3303 
3304While watching her, Woodman dropped the semi-destroyed laser rifle <Gungnir> on the ground while letting out a heavy sigh.  
3305 
3306As the prototype of the main artillery of <Fraxinus>, it was not originally designed for individual use. Even Woodman, who had regained the power of his heyday, was prepared to suffer severe damage to his body from using it. 
3307 
3308“……Well, it looks like my bones are broken.” 
3309 
3310He spoke, while sitting down side by side to the sleeping Ellen. 
3311 
3312The pain in his body was to the point where without the support of the Voluntary Territory, he would likely be unable to even stand now.  
3313 
3314Although he was able to get Ellen to admit defeat, even when deducting the injuries inquired from overloading <Gungnir>, the injuries he acquired were not that much different from Ellen. 
3315 
3316“……You’ve really become stronger, Ellen.” 
3317 
3318While stroking Ellen’s head, he deeply said powerfully with a hint of regret. 
3319 
3320From their village’s number one dunce, Ellen who couldn’t control mana very well, it was unfathomable how strong she became. 
3321 
3322“Strongest……” 
3323 
3324The word that Ellen always repeated rolled off Woodman’s tongue. 
3325 
3326As someone who was always paranoid about being the strongest, Woodman knew that using that word would incite her emotions. 
3327 
3328But thinking over it now in retrospect, it may have been due to Woodman’s existence that Ellen always proclaimed herself as the strongest. 
3329 
3330He was a partner who polished and honed his skills at the same time as her, a distant and unreachable rival. 
3331But at the same time, a hated enemy who had betrayed them while having that power. 
3332 
3333She had likely tried to persuade herself by self-proclaiming to be the strongest in order to not lose to him. 
3334 
3335Or perhaps──it was a continual appeal to Woodman in order to prove who was the strongest. 
3336 
3337Woodman couldn’t help but ponder this over. 
3338 
3339But if this idea was correct……it was very funny. Because── 
3340 
3341“……If there was really a strongest of mankind, it had already belonged to you since a long time ago.” 
3342 
3343This battle was nothing more than a person who can stably exert 100% of power being beaten by someone who could recklessly exert 101% of power in an instant. If someone were to ask Woodman the name of the strongest Wizard of humanity, he would definitely say the name of Ellen Mathers. …..Well, if that person asked 
3344Ellen, a different answer would be given.” 
3345 
3346 “Hmm…..” 
3347 
3348As he was stroking Ellen’s head with his hand, Woodman felt a strange sense of disobedience. 
3349 
3350No, not just hands. Feet, chest, head──every part of his body felt something other than pain and fatigue. 
3351 
3352This feeling was the sensation of a body collapsing after over exceeding its limits. As his body gradually lost all power, he collapsed on the stop while leaning on Ellen. 
3353 
3354“……That was earlier than expected, looks like it was the right answer to let Ellen fall asleep first.” 
3355 
3356However, Woodman did not panic. This situation had already been predicted. 
3357 
3358Besides Woodman, there was no person who could fend Ellen off. This was a last resort countermeasure. 
3359 
3360That’s right; everything was the sake for protecting the Spirits. 
3361In order to protect the same girls as that girl. 
3362 
3363Woodman had already successfully achieved his goal. The strongest blade capable of reaching the Spirit had been broken by him. 
3364 
3365That being the case, despite his face remaining cheerful while knowing death was beckoning him, he still had some regrets.  
3366 
3367Perhaps it was the stubborn feeling of still reluctance of leaving behind what had to be done── 
3368 
3369“…………I’m sorry, Karen. ──Ellen.” 
3370 
3371While whispering words that no one else could hear, Woodman looked up to the sky in his blurry vision. 
3372 
3373“Ah……sorry boy, it seems I have to stop at this point. The rest──I leave it up to you.” 
3374 
3375──In the sky, a huge spherical flower was in bloom. 
3376 
3377From its majestic appearance, it exuded the power that Woodman once yearned for, the power of the Spirit of Origin. 
3378 
3379“Ah────────how beautiful.” 
3380 
3381With gentle smile, Woodman quietly closed his eyes. 
3382 
3383 
3384 
3385    ◇ 
3386 
3387 
3388“───<Samsara of Paradise (Ain Soph)>  
3389 
3390 
3391Mio raised her hand as she called out that name. 
3392 
3393As if pricked by a thousand needles, Tohka felt a terrifying chill come up her spine.  
3394 
3395The sensation was similar to when Mio had first summoned her Angel <Ain Soph Aur>. It was a survival instinct screaming to keep herself alive. 
3396──At that moment, the earth trembled as a huge spire emerged from behind Mio. 
3397 
3398With an inorganic surface resembling glass, the branches and cluster of leaves spread out to the open sky. From a vertical slit in the trunk, an apparition resembling a girl was seen, 
3399 
3400That’s right; it’s appearance──resembled an enormous tree that pierced the heavens. 
3401 
3402Moreover, it wasn’t just that. 
3403 
3404“What……!?” 
3405 
3406Tohka sharpened her gaze as she narrowed her dry throat. 
3407 
3408Not just Tohka, Mana and the other Spirits facing Mio were all equally shocked. 
3409 
3410But it was impossible for them to not be surprised. After all, a huge tree had suddenly appeared behind Mio. At the center, the roots of the tree began to stretch, changing the surrounding scenery in the process.   
3411 
3412The cityscape destroyed by the fierce battle, the smoke rising from the ruins of <Bandersnatch> and wrecked airships on the ground──not only that, even the winter sky began to transform. 
3413 
3414“……!? This is……” 
3415 
3416Faced against this unknown phenomenon, Tohka looked around her surroundings with the utmost vigilance.  
3417 
3418A monochrome world of black and white, the ground as neatly divided into blocklike steps as if having been precisely divided up by grid paper; even the jet-black sky casted an ominous gaze upon the ground. 
3419 
3420The amount of detail of the world was compressed to the limit, truly a minimalist scene.  
3421 
3422A tremendous feeling of incongruity as if the outer layers of the world had been scrapped away.  
3423 
3424“…………” 
3425 
3426Tohka injected all of her remaining strength to holster up <Sandalphon>.  
3427High viscosity sweat covered her back. Her dry throat felt sore and painful. The intense palpitations coming from her heart would not yield as tremors spread to the rest of her body. 
3428 
3429Although the other Spirits tried to stare back with a fearless expression, they couldn’t completely hide their panic. From behind the other, Tohka raised her voice. 
3430 
3431“Mun……what the hell is this thing?” 
3432 
3433“Illusion……is it......not.” 
3434 
3435“……Voluntary Territory? But on this scale── 
3436 
3437As Origami raised a question, Mio soon responded back to answer it.  
3438 
3439“……That feeling is not a mistake. DEM recreated “this” as the model for the space within the Voluntary Territory.” 
3440 
3441While saying that, Mio slowly lowered her hand that was raised to the sky. 
3442 
3443“……My Voluntary Territory is constantly being developed in this world, only being separated by a single thin piece of film. And now that I have summoned the nucleus of <Ain Soph> here, the area around the center has become──the ’neighboring world’. “ 
3444 
3445“Neighboring world──”  
3446 
3447Upon hearing Mio’s word, Tohka wrinkled her brow. 
3448 
3449That name felt familiar to her. The world adjacent to this world. The world where Spirits lived. Although there was no relevant memory, it can be said that Tohka came to this world from there. 
3450 
3451Despite not fully knowing what that meant, there was one thing that was certain. It was not a pleasant experience for Tohka. 
3452 
3453“──Mun.” 
3454 
3455Having likely guessed the same idea as Tohka, Mukuro turned the tip of her staff towards Mio. 
3456 
3457“I don’t understand what kind of power this <Ain Soph> yields. But regardless──it matters not if it is stopped……!”  
3458 
3459At the same time Mukuro raised her voice, a “hole” in space opened up in front of her, swallowing in the tip of her staff.  
3460 
3461“<Michael>──<Segva>!” 
3462 
3463Mukuro yelled out while turning her staff.  
3464 
3465The Angel of the key <Michael> was extremely powerful. Whether tangible or intangible, anything could be sealed. ──Even if the object was the Spirit of Origin’s Angel <Ain Soph>. 
3466 
3467It certainly seemed to be an impeccable first response towards an unknown enemy. 
3468However─ 
3469 
3470“……! Don’t do it, Mukuro!” 
3471 
3472Tohka found herself semi-consciously crying out.   
3473 
3474Despite not knowing the reason why. Despite not having any basis for that. 
3475 
3476However, Tohka’s instincts and intuition sounded a sharp alarm.  
3477 
3478At that moment─ 
3479 
3480“Ah……ha……?” 
3481 
3482Mukuro’s eyes opened wide in astonishment as she leaked out an anguished voice from her lips.  
3483 
3484“Mukuro……!?” 
3485 
3486Staring at Mukuro, Tohka soon found out the reason. 
3487 
3488She had stabbed the back of her neck through the tip of <Michael> swaying through the hole that had opened up in space. 
3489 
3490“What……” 
3491 
3492“……It’s useless.” 
3493 
3494As Tohka held her breath, Mio whispered softly. 
3495“……Didn’t I say it? Here, the neighboring world has already overwritten this world. ──This is my world. Everything, all logic, all natural laws are different from the world you know. In my world, attacking <Ain Soph> has become impossible. ──Just like how people cannot survive underwater or apples falling from trees cannot disappear into the sky.” 
3496 
3497At the same time as Mio was speaking, Mukuro, who just suffered a fatal blow from her own Angel, collapsed onto to the black and white ground. The Limited Astral Dress covering her body disappeared into particles of light. From her back, a Sephira Crystal emitting an orange glow had appeared.  
3498 
3499"Ku ……!" 
3500 
3501Tohka kicked against the ground reached out to grab the Sephira Crystal. 
3502 
3503However──too late. Just as Tohka was about bend her fingers, Mukuro’s Sephira Crystal moved in the air as if caught by an invisible hand before being sucked into Mio’s chest. 
3504 
3505──One of the stars behind Mio lit up with a golden glow. 
3506 
3507“……That makes three. Who is next?” 
3508 
3509While speaking softly, Mio’s eyes drifted among the crowd. 
3510 
3511“……” 
3512 
3513First Kurumi, then Kaguya and Yuzuru, and now even Mukuro have all been killed. The cruel reality made it difficult for Tohka’s heart to not be overwhelmed by her emotions. 
3514 
3515However, 
3516 
3517“Withdrawal!” 
3518 
3519At that moment, hearing Mana’s loud voice reverberate allowed Tohka to keep her reasoning intact. 
3520 
3521“Mana──” 
3522 
3523Tohka’s eyes slightly moved towards the owner of that voice──Mana. 
3524 
3525Her expression was marked by vigilance; there was not a trace of fear. “……,Un……!” 
3526 
3527Tohka, who had instantly seen through Mana’s intention, kicked against the ground while sadly leaving Mukuro’s body behind. 
3528 
3529Origami and Yoshino, who had likely also made the same judgement, also retreated to the rear just like Tohka.  
3530 
3531──The Angel <Ain Soph> and the neighboring world surrounding it.  
3532 
3533Over here was Mio’s world. While staying in this space, no amount of courage was enough to oppose Mio. The act would be nothing more than to commit suicide. Whatever must be done next time, it was useless to discuss without first fleeing here.  
3534 
3535Mio slowly raised her face while looking on at Tohka and the other’s actions. 
3536 
3537“……Un, as expected of Mana. That was a good decision.” 
3538 
3539While saying that, Mio slowly raised her hand. 
3540 
3541“……Then, the order will be that anything in this world cannot leave.” 
3542 
3543With that command, <Ain Soph> gave off a blurry light. 
3544 
3545“Hey……!?” 
3546 
3547The next moment, Mana, who was trying to evacuate this world at a tremendous speed, struck the air as if being stopped by an invisible wall. 
3548 
3549“Additional laws──!?  Tch……it’s annoying how you get to do whatever you want.” 
3550 
3551“……Ah, that’s right. This world will do anything that I imagine.” 
3552 
3553As Mana let out her words of spite, Mio gently waved her hand as if beckoning to her. 
3554 
3555Then, just like a magnet, Mana’s body was pulled to Mio’s side. 
3556 
3557“What──!?” 
3558 
3559Faced with this sudden situation, Mana let out a startled cry. 
3560A Voluntary Territory should have been surrounding Mana’s body. However, it offered no resistance as Mio was able to embrace Mana exceedingly naturally. 
3561 
3562“……Mana. It must have difficult for you all this time.” 
3563 
3564“Hey, let go──” 
3565 
3566Mana twisted her body in order to escape from Mio’s grasp. However, the moment, Mio stroked her head like a child, Mana’s eyes narrowed as if remembering something. 
3567 
3568“……!? Mi──o-san?” 
3569 
3570As Mana let out a startled look, a sudden headache overcame her head. 
3571 
3572“……Ah, just wait a bit longer. Shin will surely need you.” 
3573 
3574“Wait──” 
3575 
3576Mana barely squeezed her voice out from her throat. 
3577 
3578However, before waiting for her to finish, Mana disappeared without a trace just like Shidou before her. 
3579 
3580“Mana!” 
3581 
3582“Mana-san……!” 
3583 
3584Tohka and Yoshino both cried out in unison. 
3585 
3586The next moment, Mio’s body was surrounded by a dazzling light. 
3587 
3588“……!?” 
3589 
3590For a second, Tohka thought that Mio had launched another attack──however this feeling was different.  
3591 
3592Before Mio’s circumference, feathers from <Metatron> surround her with brilliant rays of light. 
3593 
3594While Mio was rewriting the laws of the world and hugging Mana, Origami seemed to have anticipated this development and released her Angel. “Fu──!” 
3595 
3596Accompanied by Origami’s voice, a torrent of reiryoku increased its momentum as shattered burst of light attacked from every direction. The ground of the transformed world was scoured as a large crater was formed. 
3597 
3598“Origami, don’t let your guard down……!” 
3599 
3600Despite the great firepower boasted by <Metatron>, Tohka still did not relax. 
3601 
3602Mio was struck by the Yamai sisters’ <El Kanaph> and Tohka’s <Halvanhelev> at the same time and came out uninjured.  Granted, even if someone were to catch her off-guard── 
3603 
3604“……!” 
3605 
3606At that moment── 
3607 
3608Origami’s eyebrows shook as her attack on Mio stopped. 
3609 
3610“Origami?” 
3611 
3612“──Be careful. I didn’t tell the Angel to ceasefire.” 
3613 
3614“What……?” 
3615 
3616Just as Tohka frowned, the subsequent dust dispersed and allowed for Mio’s figure to be seen. 
3617 
3618──Mio pressed her hand on <Metatron> as if to tame it. 
3619 
3620“How can……” 
3621 
3622“……<Metatron>.” 
3623 
3624Mio faintly called out that name while raising her hand. 
3625 
3626Following this order, <Metatron> turned its tips and shot several beams of light onto Tohka and others. 
3627 
3628“Ku……!” 
3629 
3630“──<Zadkiel>!” 
3631 
3632As the rays of light were about to explode onto Tohka, Yoshino’s voice echoed as a wall of ice arose ahead. 
3633 
3634While the icy wall was scrapped away, additional layers of ice were created at a faster speed than <Metatron>’s tremendous power, 
3635 
3636However. 
3637 
3638“……Hmm. Then let’s also prohibit that.”  
3639 
3640“Eh──” 
3641 
3642The moment Mio said that, the icy wall created by <Zadkiel> crumbled away as a ray of light from <Metatron> pierced through Yoshino’s chest. 
3643 
3644“Yoshino!” 
3645 
3646“To……hka……san──” 
3647 
3648“Ah……ha…so this……is…….defeat……” 
3649 
3650As Yoshino’s petite body recoiled back from the fatal blow, both <Zadkiel> and her Limited Astral Dress faded away. 
3651 
3652As Yoshino was lying on the ground, a blue Sephira crystal emerged from her chest. Just like what happened with Mukuro, it was sucked into Mio’s chest. 
3653 
3654 
3655    ◇ 
3656 
3657 
3658“C-captain! It’s unreasonable after all……!” 
3659 
3660“How noisy, quit your whining. Of course this is difficult. Anyway, we just need to get to the Voluntary Territory of that <Fraxinus > ship──” 
3661 
3662Ryouko’s voice was drowned out by the sounds of the explosions and the screams of her team mates. With a displeased look, Ryouko issued an instruction from her brain to increase the defensive strength of the Voluntary Territory. 
3663 
3664The former AST members including Ryouko were now heading to <Ratatoskr>’s flagship <Fraxinus> upon receiving a request from Origami. 
3665 
3666To say it simply, it was merely a convoy mission to <Fraxinus>. However, <Fraxinus> was currently in conflict with DEM industries warships. Complicating the matter was how Ryouko’s densely pack squad was also using the Voluntary Territory to escort both the unconscious and dead. This matter was not simply leisurely flying towards <Fraxinus>.  
3667 
3668While dashing through skies, they desperately tried to avoid the countless ammunition and rays of light. Although as the captain Ryouko needed to inspire her troops; but in all honesty, she painfully understood the current state of mind that would make others cry out in frustration. 
3669 
3670However, they could not back down this time. For those who were attacked by the Angel while protecting Ryouko and the others, if there was even a possibility of resurrecting them, they would have to try. 
3671 
3672“──Captain!” 
3673 
3674“……!” 
3675 
3676The next moment, the voices of her squad echoed as a tremendous shock struck her entire body. Screams leaked out from her fellow teammates. 
3677 
3678It seems that they had been struck by a stray bullet──well that was if a large magical artillery emitted from the Realizer Manifestation Device could be called a “bullet” though.   
3679 
3680Although their bodies were protected by the Voluntary Territory, the attack flying towards them was also powered by maryoku. From a direct hit, it would be impossible to not take a correspondingly appropriate amount of damage. It seemed that their thrusters were hit. Just as <Fraxinus was at the foreground, their altitude had gradually dropped.  
3681 
3682“Ku……! You’ve got to be kidding, to be shot down at a place like this──” 
3683 
3684Ryouko gave a solemn expression as she tried to issue commands to the Voluntary Territory in order to preserve their altitude. However──that wasn’t enough. Ryouko fell to the bottom of <Fraxinus>. 
3685 
3686But, at the next moment. 
3687 
3688“──Eh?” 
3689 
3690A strange sensation wrapped around her body as the scenery within Ryouko’s sight changed within an instant. 
3691 
3692From the battlefield where bullets were flying in barrages, they were taken to a bridge-like space surrounded by machines. 
3693 
3694“Ha……? Huh……?” 
3695 
3696“Here is……” 
3697 
3698“Eh? Has heaven become so modernized?” 
3699 
3700As a Ryouko and her teammates were staring around, a woman dressed in a maroon colored military uniform came to greet them. 
3701 
3702“My name is Kusakabe. We were told to come here by Tobiichi-san.” 
3703 
3704“Y-you are……” 
3705 
3706“<Fraxinus> crew member Shiizaki Hinako. I moved you all inside with the transfer device. ──Well, please bring Artemisia and anyone else injured here.”  
3707 
3708After that, she raised her hand as several people who appeared to be the medical staff gathered with a few stretchers already in hand. 
3709 
3710Listening to her words, they had all understood. They had reached <Ratatoskr>’s flagship <Fraxinus> after all. 
3711 
3712“Hey, hey, those are my important companions. Please take good care of them.” 
3713 
3714“I can’t guarantee anything, but we will try our best.” 
3715 
3716The medical staff left the bridge while carrying on stretchers Artemisia who had lost consciousness and Mikie and the others who had fallen under cardiopulmonary arrest. 
3717 
3718As Ryouko and the others were watching the medical staff leave, a girl’s voice resounded from above.  
3719 
3720“……Welcome to <Fraxinus>, I am the commander here, Itsuka Kotori.” 
3721 
3722“……! Nice to meet you. I am the former Ground Defense Force Captain, 
3723Kusakabe Ryouko──” 
3724 
3725As she made a salute in response to that voice, Ryouko suddenly widened her eyes open in surprise.  
3726 
3727But that was no wonder that reaction occurred. After all, siting in the captain’s seat was a girl of junior high age with her hair tied in twintails. 
3728 
3729“Y-you are──the commander?” 
3730 
3731As Ryouko was in a state of confusion, the voice of the crew members on the lower part of the bridge came out in a murmur. 
3732 
3733“Ahh……this is a nostalgic reaction.” 
3734 
3735“Well, we have gotten used to it, but if you think about it normally, it should be generally impossible for the first time.” 
3736 
3737As Kotori cleared her throat, the crew members ceased their chatter in a panic. 
3738 
3739“……!” 
3740 
3741Ryouko jerked her head up as she corrected her posture. 
3742 
3743“That was rude of me. Although it was brief, please excuse me for stupidly judging a person’s ability by age and appearance.” 
3744 
3745“No, I want to thank you for your flexibility. ──However, although you went through all the trouble of coming here, we can’t afford a welcoming party right now.” 
3746 
3747“Please, I don’t mind, I understand the present situation.” 
3748 
3749Hearing Ryouko’s words, Kotori gave a gentle nod before instructing the man positioned adjacent to herself.  
3750 
3751“──The task of collecting Artemisia has been completed. When you are ready 
3752Kannazuki, we’ll break through.” 
3753 
3754“Yes, please leave it to me, commander.” 
3755 
3756The man wearing a headset responded back. 
3757 
3758He was dressed in a white military uniform with slender limbs and long hair. His face, while not resembling a Japanese, was reminiscent more of a foreigner── 
3759 
3760“……Yooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?” 
3761 
3762At the moment of recognizing that man’s face, a loud voice unconsciously leaked out from Ryouko’s throat, the same person who had just calmly accepted a junior high student as the commander of this vessel. From behind, the <Fraxinus> crew members all casted back a surprised look. 
3763 
3764However, Ryouko could care less about their reaction. She raised her voice again while pointing to the man. 
3765 
3766“Cap……captain Kannazuki! What are you doing here?” 
3767 
3768“Ah, Kusakabe-kun, it’s been a while.” 
3769 
3770With extreme degree of calmness──that man, Kannazuki responded back to Ryouko’s cry. 
3771 
3772Hearing those words come out, Ryouko’s teammates and the crew members all tilted their heads in wonder. 
3773 
3774“Kannazuki……” 
3775 
3776“Captain?” 
3777 
3778“……Yeah, when I was first assigned to the AST, he was the captain. It was undeniable that he used to be the top trump card of the forces.” 
3779 
3780As Ryouko spoke, everyone couldn’t help but speak out in surprise.  
3781 
3782“Hey, that person……” 
3783 
3784“Isn’t that a bit amazing?” 
3785 
3786“Kannazuki-san, I never thought you’ve done such a thing in the past…….” 
3787 
3788“I thought he was supposed to have been thrown to the side of the road before being picked up by the commander.” 
3789 
3790Everyone was talking quietly. 
3791 
3792However, Ryouko ignored all of their comments while tuning her eyes to Kotori. 
3793 
3794“Commander Itsuka, please get away from that man! That man is dangerous! He is a pervert who dreams of getting kicked by junior high students! During his time in office, the “junior high school guardianship association” was established by himself alone! When he went to the local junior high, he was reported as a suspect! Commander, you are just in his strike zone!” 
3795 
3796“Hey, that’s rude. Recently, I also like being kicked in the heels. Although it’s quite simple, it’s not easy to experience such pleasure.” 
3797 
3798“Look!” 
3799 
3800With the criminal having already confessed, Ryouko yelled out while trying to let Kotori recognize his nature. 
3801 
3802However, Kotori took in a deep breath while standing up from the captain’s seat. 
3803 
3804“I told you there’s no time. Don’t make me say it again──there’s no time for your nonsense!” 
3805 
3806Kotori threw a splendid roundhouse kick at Kannazuki’s ass. 
3807 
3808“Mi~yafun!?” 
3809 
3810“!?” 
3811 
3812With a strange cry, Kannazuki fell flying onto the floor. Seeing that grand scene up close, Ryouko felt a tremble overtake her shoulders. 
3813 
3814“──Maria. Prepare to break through the DEM ships as soon as possible. We will launch a direct attack on……Mio. Prepare the main artillery.” 
3815 
3816“Understood. Approval for activating Spirit reiryoku cannon <Gungnir> authorized.” 
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826The voice of a girl echoed from the main loudspeaker on the bridge as an icon indicating the operation of a weapon was displayed on the main screen. 
3827 
3828While overseeing the battleship’s operation, Kotori stepped on Kannazuki’s back as the man was still twitching on the floor. 
3829 
3830“Kannazuki, why are you sleeping in this crisis? <Ratatoskr> is not paying you for your nap.” 
3831 
3832“Perhaps it was due to the unreasonableness of having to kick someone who was already down, but Ryouko felt beads of sweat drip down her neck. 
3833 
3834“Thank you very much!” 
3835 
3836However, Kannazuki replied back excitedly with a crisp look as he sprung back up like wind-up doll. …..Well, whether due to collapsing face first on the floor or from the extreme excitement, but the nosebleed on his face ruined his serious expression. 
3837 
3838“Well, let’s go Maria! For the Spirits! And more than anything, for the commander’s praise!” 
3839 
3840“…………” 
3841 
3842……There was no way that she expected someone to be able to tame Kannazuki Kyohei, the man known as the “self-propelled accident maker” and “the most valuable asset reported for degeneracy”. 
3843 
3844Looking at Commander Itsuka Kotori who was only half her age, Ryouko could not help but feel a degree of respect towards her. 
3845 
3846 
3847 
3848“Inject <Yggdrafolium> numbers 1 through 5. They will act as our snare traps to repel the enemy ships away. Once we are through, prepare the main cannon to help the Spirits. Okay, Maria?” 
3849 
3850“There are no problems if we eliminate of the discomfort of this operation being handed to Kannazuki.” 
3851 
3852“Great. You’re getting better at motivating the operator, Maria.” 
3853 
3854After listening to Maria’s thinly veiled insults, Kannazuki nodded cheerfully. 
3855 
3856Well, although Maria was not trying to inspire Kannazuki, her words still rang truthfully from the heart……but even now it was still not unnecessary to say something frivolous in order to lower the tension.  
3857 
3858From <Fraxinus>’s shadow displayed on the main monitor, several units turned behind the enemy ships that were blocking the front. In conjunction with this, the scope of the Voluntary Territory expanded to wrap around the hull. As it eventually reduced, the increase in strength was inversely proportional to the gradual narrowing.   
3859 
3860Despite the opponent being a powerful DEM airship, with the newly rebuilt <Fraxinus Excelsior> and Kannazuki pouring his power to forcibly queue the enemy ships, it wouldn’t be difficult to pave a road forward.  
3861 
3862Of course, this strategy could only be proven best if the DEM ships were completely immobilized. By only focusing on breaking the enemy formation, it may leave their flank unguarded for a counterattack. 
3863 
3864But for Kotori, even if it carried that risk, they must arrive to the Spirits as soon as possible.  
3865 
3866──The mysterious sphere that had suddenly appeared. 
3867 
3868And the huge tree that reached the sky, forming a different space surrounding it. 
3869 
3870It was probably from Reine──Mio manifesting an Angel. 
3871 
3872After being trapped in that different space, communication lines with the Spirits had broken down. Despite not knowing what was transpiring inside there, there was no doubt that they were suffering an unparalleled crisis. 
3873 
3874“──Uwaah.” 
3875 
3876Then, as Kotori was considering over such matters, a girl sitting on one of the crew members’ seats let out such a voice. 
3877 
3878With glasses and short hair that were characteristic of her, it was the Spirit Nia.  
3879 
3880Since most of her Sephira Crystal had been stolen by Westcott, she had little fighting ability left. However, since she petitioned herself to be useful for everyone, she was now sitting on the bridge as a trainee. 
3881 
3882Despite not knowing if it was fortunate or unfortunate, the equipment she had studied most intensively had belonged to Reine. With Reine now gone, she was given the role of Analytic Officer despite still being immature.  
3883 
3884“What’s wrong, Nia?” 
3885 
3886“Not matter what happened, that angel……how? It’s like a post level that was overdone again.” 
3887 
3888Nia frowned while continuing to watch the monitor. 
3889 
3890“The round flower-like object in the sky. Both the creatures and objects that bathed in the light it released all died or broke without exception. Being damaged……not that isn’t the issue……how to say it?  The life, or lifespan capture by that thing, does it even have a durability limit? Something that reduces everything to zero in a blink of an eye……in short a light of absolute death? I would definitely be stuck if I ever drew that in a manga. How can we defeat her?” 
3891 
3892“What did you say……?” 
3893 
3894“Another point……that whole area already resembles an entirely different world. Since the numerical values are absurd, the meaning behind it is unknown. If we can get closer to visible range, than perhaps we can know more about it……” 
3895 
3896“…………” 
3897 
3898Hearing what Nia had said, Kotori took in a breathless gulp. 
3899 
3900Then, as if ascertaining Kotori’s intentions, Maria’s voice resounded from the speaker. 
3901 
3902“──Kotori, we’ll be through the enemy row soon. I suggest that before then, all those who are unconscious or non-combatants should be transferred to the 
3903<Ulmus>.” 
3904 
3905“Maria──” 
3906 
3907“Of course, I am not planning on losing. This is just risk insurance. Onboard the <Ulmus> is Karen Mathers, so the brainwave analysis of Artemisia should still run smooth.” 
3908 
3909“…………” 
3910 
3911After a momentary thought, Kotori relaxed her lips while listening to what Maria had said. 
3912 
3913“Sorry, Maria. I was just about to suggest that to you.” 
3914 
3915“No, it’s natural for an AI’s processing speed to be faster than a human being.” 
3916 
3917As Maria replied back in a jokingly manner, it was difficult to tell if that was a human being or truly an AI. 
3918 
3919Then, Kotori let out a small sight while turning to the former AST members who were in the back. 
3920 
3921“──Captain Kusakabe, it’s just as you heard. I am embarrassed to push this on you, but can you guard the division that is about to be evacuated?” 
3922 
3923“That is──” 
3924 
3925Ryouko twitched her eyebrows in surprise for a moment, before replying back with a formal salute.  
3926 
3927“No, I understand. Leave it to me.” 
3928 
3929Seeing her like this, Kotori blinked a bit from the immediately response. 
3930 
3931“Captain-san, you are a wonderful person. I would definitely want you as my subordinate. 
3932 
3933“Thank you, but we are a bit expensive.” 
3934 
3935“Oh, how terrible.” 
3936 
3937As Kotori smiled, Ryouko returned the expression after giving off a relieved look. 
3938 
3939“Maria, show the route to their destination on their retina scanners.” 
3940 
3941“Understood.” 
3942 
3943As Maria finished, the former AST members all let out a surprised look. Surely, the layout of the ship was now within their sight. 
3944 
3945“──Then, good luck to you.” 
3946 
3947“Hmm.” 
3948 
3949After a brief exchange, the former AST members had left the bridge. After seeing them off, Kotori turned her attention to her own crew. 
3950 
3951“──Well, sorry guys. I’m asking you all to accompany me to hell. If you want to escape, hurry and chase after them now.” 
3952 
3953As Kotori finished, the crew members and Nia looked surprised for a moment before exposing fearless smiles. 
3954 
3955“What are you talking about commander?” 
3956 
3957“Yes, it’s too dangerous to leave everything to only the commander and deputy commander be alone, even if Maria is here.” 
3958 
3959“I understand.” 
3960 
3961Lively discussions began coming from everyone’s mouths.   
3962 
3963“You guys……” 
3964 
3965Kotori scratched her head while making a shrewd expression, but let out a sigh after seeing her crew member’s trembling hands and the sweat dripping from their foreheads. 
3966 
3967“……I know. Let’s get started. ──I love you, everyone.” 
3968 
3969“Yes!” 
3970 
3971As the crew all answered in unison, suddenly the hull violently shook. 
3972 
3973“──I’ve already forced through the enemy’s Voluntary Territory. Kotori, prepare the main cannon.” 
3974 
3975As Maria’s voice echoed from the speaker, a portion of the bridge began to deform. 
3976 
3977The core room housing the Spirit reiryoku cannon <Gungnir>. Kotori nodded as she stepped up on the platform. Then, she closed her eyes as she began to concentrate. 
3978 
3979She imagined drawing heat from the depths of her heart and warping it around her body.  
3980 
3981──In a short while, her body was cloaked in a Limited Astral Dress embodied with flames alongside holding an Angel shaped like a giant battle ax. 
3982 
3983Kotori transformed the Angel <Camael> into its huge cannon form before connecting it to the unit set in front. 
3984 
3985Then, at that moment, a voice cried out from the bridge. 
3986 
3987“……! We have a visual of the interior of the space! At the center is Rei──no 
3988Takamiya Mio. Tohka-chan and Tobiichi-san are confronting her!’ 
3989 
3990“! Everyone else?” 
3991 
3992As Kotori asked, the crew members were rendered speechless for a moment before continuing.  
3993 
3994“In the surroundings……Yoshino-chan, Kaguya-chan, Yuzuru-chan and Mukurochan have all collapsed! Ku……L-life response──has vanished……!” 
3995 
3996“……” 
3997 
3998Hearing the report from the crew, Kotori stood breathlessly in shock. 
3999 
4000She knew that everyone was in danger, but couldn’t expect this report at all. 
4001 
4002However, upon hearing this, it was impossible not to have the feeling of her heart tightly contracting. 
4003 
4004“──Spirit reiryoku cannon <Gungnir>. We are ready for launch. The target, the 
4005Spirit at the center of the different space· Takamiya Mio. ──Can you do it, 
4006Kotori?” 
4007 
4008Maria spoke in a quiet but heavy tone. 
4009 
4010Maria also understood. The inherent contradiction in the actions they were currently undertaking. 
4011 
4012<Ratatoskr> was an organization dedicated to protecting the Spirits. Being one, Mio was no exception. On the contrary, when thinking about Elliot Woodman’s motives for creating <Ratatoskr>, it wouldn’t be too much to say that <Ratatoskr> was founded to save her. It should be impossible to point a weapon at her. 
4013 
4014However, right now, she had struck her merciless fangs to kill other Spirits 
4015──Kotori’s most treasured friends. Such a behavior could not be tolerated.  “……Reine──” 
4016 
4017Kotori murmured that name softly in a voice that no one else could hear. She then bit against her lip while raising her head. 
4018 
4019“──Of course, Maria. Let’s do this at full power.” 
4020 
4021“Alright.” 
4022 
4023Maria briefly replied back. 
4024 
4025Kotori released the reiryoku cannon at the target shown on the screen. 
4026 
4027 
4028 
4029“……Oh, what’s wrong, you two.” 
4030 
4031Mio softly whispered while turning her eyes to Tohka and Origami. 
4032 
4033“…………” 
4034 
4035“…………” 
4036 
4037Tohka and Origami remained silent, keeping their expressions vigilant while glaring at Mio. 
4038 
4039──Their situation had reached an all-time low. 
4040 
4041Above them was the Angel of death, <Ain Soph Aur>, capable of killing all things. 
4042 
4043In front of them was the Angel of laws, <Ain Soph>, capable of distorting reality at a whim.  
4044 
4045She was undoubtedly the Spirit of Origin possessing the strongest shield and spear. Despite Tohka conceptualizing numerous strategies in her mind, not a single time could she even imagine her sword reaching Mio’s chest. 
4046 
4047Perhaps, Origami was thinking the same as well. No──since Origami was better than Tohka at conceptualizing such things; perhaps she was looking further at an even more desperate situation.  
4048 
4049“……Fu.” 
4050 
4051Looking at the two of them, Mio touched her chin with her hand. 
4052 
4053“……If you two aren’t attacking, I guess I have to.” 
4054 
4055After finished saying that, Mio raised her hand. Tohka and Origami were soaked in sweat as they trembled from the tension. 
4056 
4057But──at the very next moment. 
4058 
4059“……!” 
4060 
4061From a sparkle in the sky, a line of light came straight down at Mio. 
4062 
4063It was just like a shooting star. 
4064 
4065However, this blow contained the power of destruction. 
4066 
4067Yes, it was definitely <Gungnir>, the main artillery boasted by <Ratatoskr>’s flagship <Fraxinus>. 
4068 
4069Amplified and released by a Spirit’s power, it yielded an unparalleled power just like the thunder of God. <Fraxinus>’s strongest weapon. It seemed that Kotori had gotten through the enemy airspace to support Tohka and the others. 
4070 
4071“───” 
4072 
4073A tremendous torrent of energy swallowed Mio in a flash. It razed the earth as shockwaves began to spread from the epicenter. It was no exaggeration to say that it resembled the will of the heavens that annihilated all traces of enemies on the ground. 
4074 
4075“……Origami!” 
4076 
4077“──I know.” 
4078 
4079However, in that storm of light, Tohka and Origami aligned their eyes to each other. 
4080 
4081After mutually understanding each other’s intentions, they kicked off against the ground simultaneously.  
4082 
4083The power of <Gungnir> was immense. Even if it was not enough to take down Mio, it still provided a chance opportunity.  
4084 
4085“<Sandalphon>!” 
4086 
4087The moment Tohka screamed out that name, a golden throne appeared from the ground. After Tohka had kicked down, it had transformed into a streamlined shape.  
4088 
4089“──<Einherjar>” 
4090 
4091While above <Sandalphon>, Origami focused her strength on the lance-type unit in her hands. 
4092 
4093<Einherjar>. The lance holding the souls of the brave had the function of converging all surrounding maryoku and reiryoku. 
4094 
4095And now, in this place where so many Spirits had died, there was the aftermath of the main cannon from <Fraxinus> and the huge reiryoku scattered from Mio herself.  
4096 
4097“──Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” 
4098 
4099While giving a loud roar, Tohka threw the deformed throne at a violent speed. 
4100 
4101Above the throne, Origami was holding a spear with all the surrounding reiryoku converged into a single point. 
4102 
4103To put it another way, it was just like a super-powerful slingshot. 
4104 
4105A single blow containing everything now ran through Mio. 
4106 
4107──Yet. 
4108 
4109“Ah…………” 
4110 
4111Small. 
4112 
4113A small voice that could barely be heard leaked out from Origami’s lips. 
4114 
4115“!? O-origami──?” 
4116 
4117As the light from that blast began to dissipate, Tohka finally noticed.  
4118 
4119Rather than Origami holding <Einherjar>, the spear of light was in Mio’s hands, piercing Origami instead.  
4120 
4121“……Hmm, I thought that if you wanted to defeat me, you would use this. ─So, I decided to imitate you guys.” 
4122 
4123As Mio finished, the spear of light piercing Origami disappeared. Having lost its only support, Origami’s body swayed violently before losing all strength and collapsing to the ground. Then, the pure white Sephira Crystal emerging from her chest was absorbed into Mio’s chest. 
4124 
4125That’s right. Mio had anticipated their surprise attack and reorganized the reiryoku to converge around herself in order to block Origami’s attack. 
4126 
4127“────” 
4128 
4129Despair filled her heart. 
4130 
4131All of the means that they could think of had been done. 
4132 
4133All the methods they had considered have been tried. 
4134 
4135The only result was the hell spread before their eyes. 
4136 
4137“Ku──” 
4138 
4139However, Tohka could not yield. While gritting her teeth, she prepared to lunge towards Mio. 
4140 
4141However, at the next moment. 
4142 
4143Swish. 
4144 
4145The sound of a small strip of light protruding from the ground ran through Tohka’s chest. 
4146 
4147“Ku, ha……!?” 
4148 
4149That moan unconsciously leaked out from Tohka’s throat. All of her strength had left her hand as <Sandalphon> dropped to the ground. 
4150 
4151Miraculously, there was no pain. There was only a violent drowsiness that made her unable to continue standing. 
4152 
4153Her knees collapsed as she fell to the ground. Tohka tried biting her own tongue to stay awake, but it seemed to have little effect. 
4154 
4155In her hazy vision, Tohka saw the wrecked debris of <Fraxinus> crashing down from contact with a grain of light from <Ain Soph Aur>.  
4156 
4157 
4158 
4159    ◇ 
4160 
4161 
4162“Ah…….gu…………” 
4163 
4164With tremendous pain and a burning sensation, Kotori finally woke up. 
4165 
4166It seemed that she had lost consciousness for a while.  
4167 
4168After taking a few seconds to remember, Kotori looked around at the situation. 
4169 
4170──The ground was filled with endless wreckage. It was difficult to imagine that this was the fruitful end of the sky’s brave champion, <Fraxinus>. 
4171 
4172Kotori’s current condition was likely as equally terrible. She had injuries of varying sizes and numerous blood marks. Her abdomen and feet seemed to have lost their function after coming into contact with light emitted from the Angel. However, due to the presence of <Camael> inside her, her entire body was trying to resuscitate while being enveloped in flames. It was as if she were a witch lit on fire. 
4173 
4174However, Kotori didn’t scream or shed any tears. 
4175 
4176“What……” 
4177 
4178A Spirit wearing a phantasmal Astral Dress──Mio was standing on the ground leisurely. 
4179 
4180No, that wasn’t all. Nia’s body was lying at her feet. In her hands, there was the faint glow of a small fragment of a Sephira Crystal that she had likely taken from her. 
4181 
4182Although Nia had the majority of her power taken away by Westcott, there was still a tiny amount of reiryoku in her body. Perhaps, Mio had come to collect it. 
4183 
4184Needless to say──there was also another Sephira Crystal here as well. 
4185 
4186“…………” 
4187 
4188At that time, Mio noticed Kotori in her line of sight. 
4189 
4190Kotori let out a hoarse voice while looking at her.  
4191 
4192“……Hi Reine. No, do you prefer Mio now?” 
4193 
4194“……I don’t mind either.” 
4195 
4196Hearing Kotori try to casually jest afterwards, Mio looked back while lightly narrowing her eyes. 
4197 
4198Seeing at that reaction, Kotori wanted to laugh self-deprecatingly at herself.  
4199 
4200“..... I wonder if I can bear to see that? Sorry. Because someone somewhere has been hurt by me." 
4201 
4202As Kotori spoke, she sighed. 
4203 
4204“…………” 
4205 
4206Mio only kept silently looking at Kotori. 
4207 
4208“……Reine.” 
4209 
4210Pain struck her entire body. The searing flames made it feel that every nerve had come under attack. ──While enduring it all, Kotori continued to speak. 
4211 
4212“Everything, was it all a lie? Even if you saved me. Or when you continued to support me. ──And, of course, became my best friend. Was all of that false?” 
4213 
4214Mio looked at Kotori for a moment before replying.  
4215 
4216“........ No, it is not false. My words, my feelings, are no lie. I still cherish the 
4217Spirits───even now, I still see you as my best friend.” 
4218 
4219However, Mio continued on. 
4220 
4221“……If it means getting back Shin, I would sacrifice even a close friend. That’s all.”  
4222 
4223As Mio finished speaking, Kotori felt a sharp pain in her chest.  
4224 
4225“───” 
4226A band of light extended from the monochrome ground, piercing through Kotori’s chest. While recognizing this, Kotori fell to the ground. 
4227 
4228Her Astral Dress, her fire, even the pain had all disappeared.  
4229 
4230However, Kotori was not afraid. 
4231 
4232Rather, her heart was dominated by a stronger unspeakable feeling. 
4233 
4234That's right. Because it was a friend who had been with her for so many years, she understood that. 
4235 
4236──Reine, was not lying at all. 
4237 
4238She truly loves the Spirits while doing such a demon's task. 
4239 
4240She truthfully thinks of Kotori as a close friend. 
4241 
4242Ah, what is this──distorted. 
4243 
4244“........... Don’t be silly. What is that....” 
4245 
4246As her consciousness faded away, Kotori left those cruel last words to her friend. 
4247 
4248 
4249 
4250 
4251 
4252 
4253 
4254 
4255 
4256 
4257 
4258 
4259 
4260 
4261 
4262 
4263 
4264 
4265Fragmentary Chapter/ 4: Date 
4266 
4267 
4268──Sunday. The day of the date. 
4269 
4270Takamiya Shinji was waiting in front of the station for Mio. 
4271 
4272Since they lived at the same home, he thought it would be fine for them to leave together, but his sister Mana had said, “Are you stupid Nii-sama? No, I made a mistake. Nii-sama is a fool. Girls need time to prepare. You should pass the time by heading there first.” So consequently, Shinji was driven out of the house before the expected time. 
4273 
4274“…………” 
4275 
4276While looking at the huge clock at the square of the station, there was only five more minutes to wait. 
4277 
4278As soon as he realized that, his restless heart began to violently pulsate once again. 
4279 
4280But of course that was natural. 
4281 
4282After all, Shinji was about to experience the challenge of the first date in his life. 
4283 
4284Moreover──it was with his first love. 
4285 
4286“I-I should check it over one more time……” 
4287 
4288As Shinji said that, he took out the notebook and map with the time table from his bag. Although he had carefully memorized the contents last night, he still snuck them in his bag just to be sure. 
4289 
4290However, it was still a difficult matter to carry so much at once. He wondered if in a few decades there would be a compact device that would allow him to do this all at once. It would be nice if he could listen to music and take pictures at the same time. It would be even better if the functions of a phone are added as well……although, such an object would need extravagant hopes in order to come to pass.  
4291 
4292“──Shin!” 
4293 
4294As Shinji was thinking over such matters, he heard Mio’s voice coming from the front. 
4295As he raised his head up, his heart skipped a beat after seeing her lovely appearance. 
4296 
4297“────” 
4298 
4299The next moment, time had stopped. 
4300 
4301Of course, time did not really stop. However, in front of Shinji’s eyes, the surrounding scenery seemed to be completely still.  
4302 
4303In that static world, Mio made a small dash to Shinji’s side. 
4304 
4305Accompanying with that movement, the white hem of her dress and her wellstyled hair swayed in the air. 
4306 
4307For a while, Shinji lost the ability to speak. 
4308 
4309Originally, Mio was a beautiful girl bestowed with the grace of God. However, since she usually dressed in a boyish style by imitating Mana’s clothes, seeing this girlish charm now was particularly shocking.   
4310 
4311“……Shin? What’s the matter with that scary face?” 
4312 
4313“Ha……” 
4314 
4315“S-sorry, did I have that expression?” 
4316 
4317“Un, it looks just like you are going to war.” 
4318 
4319After hearing Mio’s worried words, Shinji couldn’t help but have a wry smile on his face. He wondered if such a dangerous expression truly appeared on his face.  
4320 
4321Nonetheless, such an expression may not be a mistake. Since right now, Shinji’s current state of mind drew many similarities to a new recruit about to enter his first battlefield.  
4322 
4323“War (Date)……? Haha……” 
4324 
4325“Eh?” 
4326 
4327“N-no, nothing. I was just a bit startled. That…because Mio you are t-too……” 
4328 
4329Shinji felt his cheeks turn fiery red as he desperately struggled utter those words. “……Cute.” 
4330 
4331Hearing what Shinji had just said, Mio froze for a moment before smiling at him with rosy cheeks. 
4332 
4333“Really? Fufu. I’m glad.” 
4334 
4335“───” 
4336 
4337Those gestures, expressions, voice, and speech, there was enough excessive love to cause one to want to unintentionally embrace her. 
4338 
4339However, such a thing being done right after their meeting would be too perverse. As if trying to suppress himself, Shinji took in a deep breath. 
4340 
4341“Then, Shin, where are we going today?” 
4342 
4343“A-ah……there’s something that I want to show Mio.” 
4344 
4345“What did you want to show?” 
4346 
4347Mio slightly tilted her head in wonder after hearing Shinji’s words. 
4348 
4349Even though his heart was being pierced through every single one of Mio’s actions, Shinji was still somehow able to express his affirmation in his stunned state. 
4350 
4351“You just look forward to it. Come, let’s go.” 
4352 
4353“Un, that’s right.” 
4354 
4355Then, as Shinji turned around to hurry on forward, Mio approached closer to his side. 
4356 
4357“……!?” 
4358 
4359The next moment, Shinji felt a jolt of electricity course through his entire body. 
4360 
4361The reason was simple. Mio, who was standing beside him, had reached out to grab his hand. 
4362 
4363Moreover, it was not just a simple handshake, but rather the so called “couples walking hand-in hand” with all five fingers intertwined.  
4364“Mi……, Mio-san…….? Did you do something……” 
4365 
4366As his brain was not able keep up with such a treatment, Shinji couldn’t help but attach a strange honorific to her name. Although he wasn’t able to confirm due to a lack of a mirror, it wasn’t hard to imagine that his face had turned red as a tomato. 
4367 
4368Then, Mio raised her brow as if curious about Shinji’s response. 
4369 
4370“……Is this wrong? Sure enough practice and knowledge are not the same. When I asked Mana, she said to do something like this. 
4371 
4372“! Ah……no, I don’t think it’s wrong. I think……” 
4373 
4374Listening to Mio divulged her inside story, Shinji responded back while spreading his eyes wide open.  
4375 
4376That’s right. From this morning’s events, it was clear that Mana was supporting Shinji and Mio’s date in various aspects. …….it was because of her that he was able to reach a point he did not expect yet. He thought about expressing his thanks to her when they got back. 
4377 
4378“Really? Hehe, really……that’s wonderful. If it was wrong, I would have to change the way.” 
4379 
4380“Eh?” 
4381 
4382“──How should I say this? This act is very…….desirable. This way right now, holding hands with Shin, there is a sense of security. But only my heart isn’t stable. There is a faint excitement……rising? It feels like my heartbeat is a little bit faster. This must because Shin holds some miraculous power. 
4383 
4384“…………” 
4385 
4386Seeing Mio’s straightforward and transparent expression, Shinji grew hotter to the point of feeling dizzy. 
4387 
4388“Shin? What’s wrong? You look a little bit feverish.” 
4389 
4390“N-no……it’s nothing……” 
4391 
4392As Shinji was about to give an evasive answer──he swallowed back his words just before uttering them. 
4393Mio was using her newly learned words in an attempt to convey her feeling to Shinji. In comparison, Shinji was trying to hide his inner thoughts; it was a practice that even he himself felt was despicable.  
4394 
4395The realization boiled in Shinji’s brain as he turned to face Mio. 
4396 
4397“I-I…..am also the same. Holding hands with you…..makes my heart race as well. Just from this……there a feeling of being blessed in being born in this world.” 
4398 
4399“Hehe, that’s exaggerating it a bit.” 
4400 
4401Mio spoke as she pulled Shinji’s hand forward. 
4402 
4403“──Well then, let’s get started. Our war (date).” 
4404 
4405“Eh?” 
4406 
4407While checking if the previous whispers were heard correctly, Shinji stared in a momentary daze before bursting out laughing alongside Mio. Then, the two of them walked side by side to the station.  
4408 
4409 
4410 
4411 
4412 
4413 
4414 
4415 
4416 
4417 
4418 
4419 
4420 
4421 
4422 
4423 
4424 
4425 
4426 
4427 
4428 
4429 
4430Chapter 4: The First and Last Confrontment 
4431 
4432“────” 
4433 
4434──Sharpened concentration. 
4435 
4436Shidou took in a narrowed sigh, even the slightest hint of relaxation would cause the reiryoku flowing in his body to burst beyond the safety line. 
4437 
4438In the front was the enemy──Isaac Westcott. 
4439 
4440Among the surroundings, his dependents──the <Nibelcol>.   
4441 
4442There was no shortage of opponents──far from it; it was an undoubtedly tricky lineup. 
4443 
4444However, there was no time for idleness or frustration, since the Spirits were on the verge of a crisis. As soon as he defeated Westcott, he must rush back to the Spirits as soon as possible. 
4445 
4446“──Fu────” 
4447 
4448That was the fuse that ignited Shidou for this battle.  
4449 
4450Kicking off the ground with legs strengthened by <Gabriel>, he rode the wind summoned by <Raphael> with <Sandalphon> brandished on his hand. 
4451 
4452Concurrent Angel manifestation. Even using one Angel caused unbearable anguish for the human body. To use multiple at the same time was behavior beyond normalcy. 
4453 
4454In fact, Shidou was already placing a heavy burden on his body before even being attacked by the enemy. 
4455 
4456As his muscles screamed, the flames of <Camael> swept through his blood stream, forcibly repairing his body. 
4457 
4458If he hadn’t used <Gabriel> to dull the pain, the stiffening agony and burning sensation would have driven him mad. With a scream, Shidou swung down with <Sandalphon>. 
4459 
4460“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” 
4461 
4462The flash of the sword became a tremendous shockwave, extending out straight towards Westcott. 
4463 
4464“Fu──” 
4465 
4466However, Westcott relaxed his mouth while jumping back to the rear. Opening the jet black Demon King Book── <Beelzebub>. 
4467 
4468The next moment, several pages fluttered out from <Beelzebub> to form a layer that weakened the momentum of the sword slash from <Sandalphon>, leaving only a shallow pit on the ground where Westcott had once stood. 
4469 
4470“Hmm. Sure enough, it’s a bit disadvantageous to be facing front against an Angel specializing in attacks──<Nibelcol>.” 
4471 
4472“Present!” 
4473 
4474“Leave it to me, Otou-sama!” 
4475 
4476“We will never lose to a person like, Itsuka Shidou!” 
4477 
4478In response to Westcott’s command, the <Nibelcol> leaped forward to attack Shidou. 
4479 
4480However, the moment they approached, Shidou placed his hand on his lips in a flowing motion── 
4481 
4482“──Chu.” 
4483 
4484A kiss had been blown. 
4485 
4486“Kya──” 
4487 
4488In that instant, the <Nibelcol> began to tremble as they fell to the ground.  
4489 
4490Taking that chance opportunity to draw closer to them, Shidou snatched away their lips at lightning speed. 
4491 
4492“Waah……!?” 
4493 
4494“No……not in front of Otou-sama……” 
4495 
4496“I couldn’t win against Itsuka Shidou after all……” 
4497 
4498The <Nibelcol> that were kissed and those that saw it all raised a sweet voice as they disappeared one by one.  
4499 
4500That’s right. The <Nibelcol> were made on the basis of Nia’s factors. In other words, it was that state which served as the foundation of Shidou’s strategy for this situation. By kissing them in this manner, it was possible to seal both the recipient and all individuals that saw the kiss occur. 
4501 
4502However, even with his immortal soldiers being wiped out, Westcott only touched his chin with a calm look. 
4503 
4504“──Oh, I see. It was confirmed that the number of <Nibelcol> had decreased. But to think that this was the blind spot, what an interesting phenomenon.”  
4505 
4506An extraordinary attitude that was hindered by a lack of excessive annoyance. Shidou distorted his brow as he raised a cry. 
4507 
4508“It’s a pity, but the <Nibelcol> you are so proud of won’t work on me……!” 
4509 
4510“Oh? Do you think so?” 
4511 
4512Westcott smirked as he raised his arm and let out a snap. 
4513 
4514“……!” 
4515 
4516The <Nibelcol> that had surrounded Shidou formed a queue; the group of <Nibelcol> began to leap to attack Shidou one by one. 
4517 
4518“It’s useless!” 
4519 
4520Shidou sharpened his gaze as he blew another kiss towards the <Nibelcol>. 
4521 
4522However, the <Nibelcol> did not stop moving forward. 
4523 
4524“What……?” 
4525 
4526Then, Shidou had noticed. 
4527 
4528The eyes of the <Nibelcol> approaching had sealed their vision with pages from <Beelzebub >.  
4529 
4530“Tch──” 
4531 
4532After perceiving that intention, Shidou retreated backwards.  
4533 
4534The <Nibelcol> were afraid of Shidou’s blown kiss not because of the shockwave or rays of light emitted from the kiss. But rather, the <Nibelcol> were shaken from the revelation of having been kissed. 
4535 
4536In that case, as long as their eyes were sealed, they will no longer be afraid. It was simple logic. 
4537 
4538However, that was easier said than done. 
4539 
4540With this many number of <Nibelcol> blindfolded, it was not a simple matter to coordinate all of them to attack Shidou in an orderly manner. 
4541 
4542The <Nibelcol> were a collective group. This may have been possible if one of the <Nibelcol> served as the role of the “eyes” somewhere, while others were fighting sharing the “eye’s vision”. On the other hand, if the “eye” recognized being kissed, then the entire group could be eliminated. 
4543 
4544“……Ku.” 
4545 
4546After considering that point, Shidou understood. 
4547 
4548In this circumstance, while sharing information with the <Nibelcol>, there was one person on the scene that could serve as the “highest quality eyes” without being fearful of Shidou’s kiss. 
4549 
4550“──What do you think? It’s simple, but not a bad means.” 
4551 
4552In that manner, the “eyes” of the <Nibelcol> ──Westcott, distorted the edges of his lips. 
4553 
4554At the same time, the blindfolded <Nibelcol> were ready to attack once again. 
4555 
4556“Ahahaha!” 
4557 
4558“You really did what you wanted before!” 
4559 
4560“Get ready to take responsibility!” 
4561 
4562One by one, they launched the pieces of paper transformed by <Beelzebub ·Page> into sharpened edges onto Shidou. 
4563 
4564“Ku......!” 
4565Shidou distorted his face as he manipulated <Metatron> to emit a ray around his perimeter to avoid the blow as soon as possible.  
4566 
4567The <Nibelcol> were blown away from this indiscriminate bombardment. 
4568 
4569However, immediately afterwards, the <Nibelcol> crawled out no worse from wear from the pages of <Beelzebub> fluttering around. 
4570 
4571“It hurts!” 
4572 
4573“You’ve really done it now!” 
4574 
4575“Kuku, but we will not die from an attack of that level!” 
4576 
4577Westcott smiled as he watched the chaos.  
4578 
4579“──Indeed you are certainly the natural enemy of the <Nibelcol>. However, I don’t think that it will be decided by just that. You seemed to have thought you have won in the previous battle, but that folly is the equivalent as laughing at a concert without its conductor.” 
4580 
4581“Ku──! Damm……!” 
4582 
4583Shidou barely avoided the attacks through the obstructive walls formed from <Zadkiel>.  
4584 
4585Not only did the blown kiss tactic been rendered invalid, but the movements of the <Nibelcol> under Westcott’s commands were miles apart from their former actions. 
4586 
4587It was the feeling that the group, which relied solely on its quantitative advantages and indiscriminate use of brute force, had completely transformed into an organized army following a chain of command. Faced against persistent and continuous attacks, Shidou was gradually driven to a corner.  
4588 
4589“…………” 
4590 
4591However──the shade of resignation did not appear in Shidou’s eyes. 
4592 
4593Indeed, he was at a disadvantage. Indeed, he had been driven close to a dead end.  
4594 
4595However, the presence of Westcott was both a threat and a fatal shortcoming. 
4596 
4597The reason was simple. The <Nibelcol> were a pseudo-Spirit born form Westcott’s <Beelzebub>. In that case, once the source is gone, the rest would disappear regardless of their immortality. 
4598 
4599“──<Metatron>.” 
4600 
4601Having decided, Shidou commanded <Metatron> to float upward── 
4602 
4603The target was a densely populated spot of <Nibelcol> as well as including himself. 
4604 
4605 
4606“Kya……” 
4607 
4608“W-what are you doing so suddenly.” 
4609 
4610Countless rays of light were released from the sky. For a moment, the entire vicinity was bathed in a dazzling glow. 
4611 
4612Amidst the <Nibelcol>’s screams, Westcott gently squinted his eyes as he waited for the flash and smog to disappear.  
4613 
4614“──Hmm?” 
4615 
4616Gazing at the place where the ray had blown the ground open, Westcott slightly tilted his neck. 
4617 
4618But that was natural. Itsuka Shidou, who had been there for some time, was now nowhere to be seen. 
4619 
4620“Eh? Did you disappear from your own attack?” 
4621 
4622“Did he blow himself up because he knew he couldn’t win?” 
4623 
4624“No, no, isn’t it because he ran away?” 
4625 
4626“Kahaha, whichever way, it still shows that he was inferior.” 
4627 
4628The <Nibelcol> began to giggle amongst each other. 
4629 
4630However, Westcott did not lower his guard. No matter how desperate the situation, he didn’t seem like the type to choose a meaningless suicide. Also, if he had chosen to retreat, the surrounding <Nibelcol> would have taken notice to it. 
4631“Hey, Otou-sama, what are you going to do?” 
4632 
4633A nearby <Nibelcol> quietly asked while tilting her head. 
4634 
4635“Hmm, that’s right──” 
4636 
4637While seemingly responding, Westcott turned a page of <Beelzebub> ──but then he hurriedly escaped from that spot.  
4638 
4639The next moment, where <Westcott> was standing, the front end of a key-shaped staff had been thrusted in his placed.  
4640 
4641The <Nibelcol> who had been talking to Westcott had suddenly tried to attack him. 
4642 
4643“Ku──” 
4644 
4645The <Nibelcol> let out a frustrated sigh before distorting its facial expression. 
4646 
4647Seeing this sight, the other <Nibelcol> opened their eyes wide in shock. 
4648 
4649“What, why did you attack Otou-sama, me!” 
4650 
4651“Rebellion! Is this our rebellious period!?” 
4652 
4653“No──wait a second. That isn’t me!” 
4654 
4655The <Nibelcol> yelled as they prepared to attack that individual. The person, who had tried to strike down Westcott, leaped out of the way as their appearance changed. 
4656 
4657That’s right──changing into the face of Itsuka Shidou, who had just disappeared just a while ago. 
4658 
4659 
4660 
4661 
4662“Tch……it failed.” 
4663 
4664Having transformed back from a <Nibelcol>, Shidou clicked his tongue against his mouth. The genuine <Nibelcol> looked at him with a surprised look.  
4665 
4666“Ah! It’s you!” 
4667“How dare you attack Otou-sama with my appearance……!” 
4668 
4669While the <Nibelcol> were brimming with malice, Westcott didn’t look angry. Rather, he was smiling happily. 
4670 
4671“──Using <Metatron>’s bombardment as a distraction in order to mix in with the 
4672<Nibelcol> through <Haniel>. Then, aim for a chance opportunity to seal <Beelzebub> away with <Michael>……? That’s a clever method, but the idea itself is too easy to predict.” 
4673 
4674“……You bastard──” 
4675 
4676Shidou glared at Westcott, who was accurately explaining his actions. 
4677 
4678Westcott shrugged his shoulders as if saying something that should be already expected. 
4679 
4680“Have you forgotten about my Demon King? The omniscient <Beelzebub>, it’s quite natural for me to recognize the power of the Angels held by the Spirits.” 
4681 
4682“…………” 
4683 
4684While hearing Westcott’s words, Shidou frowned. 
4685 
4686His surprise attack had been completely seen through, but that was nothing compared to the anger of being treated in a tone used to lecture a child. 
4687 
4688Yet, even beyond that, the most unsatisfactory thing was── 
4689 
4690“Correct that. It isn’t your Demon King. It’s Nia’s Angel.” 
4691 
4692Shidou sharpened his vision as he filled his body once again with reiryoku in order to manifest multiple Angels once again. 
4693 
4694“──Humph, then show it to me.” 
4695 
4696As Westcott exposed a fearless smile, the <Nibelcol> lowered their posture in order to prepare for combat. 
4697 
4698After a few seconds of silence, Shidou and the <Nibelcol> kicked off against the ground simultaneously.  
4699 
4700But. 
4701“──Huh……?” 
4702 
4703At that moment, a tremendous sense of incongruity struck Shidou. 
4704 
4705The <Michael> held in Shidou’s hands. For a moment, there was the feeling of it disappearing from the palm of his hand.  
4706 
4707It closely resembled the feeling he had felt when dashing on the ground while using <Raphael>. 
4708 
4709An unexpected anxiety attack struck Shidou. It felt as if something had happened to Mukuro, the owner of <Michael>── 
4710 
4711“Guaah……!?” 
4712 
4713The next moment, Shidou raised an agonized cry as he felt a sharp pain in his chest.  
4714 
4715The moment Shidou’s concentration faltered, the <Nibelcol> saw that gap to tiptoe their fingertips into his abdomen.  
4716 
4717“Kiyaaaahh! What are you doing!” 
4718 
4719“Gu……!” 
4720 
4721Although Shidou’s face was distorted in pain, he tried to counterattack the <Nibelcol>.  
4722 
4723However, in an outnumbered battle, disruption in his breathing became a fatal loss. As if swallowed by an avalanche, Shidou’s hands and feet were pin down by the <Nibelcol>. 
4724 
4725“Ka──wa……” 
4726 
4727With blood mixed in with his cough, Shidou gritted his teeth to ignore the pain striking his entire body and injected strength to his arms and feet to break free from the <Nibelcol>. 
4728 
4729However, even while relying on the strengthening powers of <Gabriel>, it was difficult to dismiss the pseudo-Spirits that were working together in unison.  
4730 
4731“Oh, I didn’t expect it to end so soon. Or is this also part of your combat strategy?” 
4732As he turned the pages of <Beelzebub>, Westcott began to walk towards Shidou. 
4733 
4734“You this……!” 
4735 
4736In his mind, an idea quickly appeared as he manifested <Metatron> in the air. 
4737However, at that moment, the <Nibelcol> held down <Metatron> and changed the trajectory of its muzzle.  
4738 
4739“Hmm, so that’s it. I will draw the curtain now. I wanted to play with you a little more, but before encountering <Deus>, I must have your reiryoku.” 
4740 
4741Westcott spoke while standing in front of Shidou. 
4742 
4743In turn, Shidou glared back with a look of disgust.  
4744 
4745“……You.” 
4746 
4747“Hmm?” 
4748 
4749“What the hell are you!? For what purpose are you seeking the power of the Spirits?  For what reason──are you hurting so many people……!?” 
4750 
4751Although these words were nothing more than stalling for time, the question was unmistakably genuine. Shidou spat out in fury as he tightly gritted his teeth. 
4752 
4753Then, Westcott replied after pausing for a few seconds. 
4754 
4755“It’s for the sake of creating a new world.” 
4756 
4757“New……world?” 
4758 
4759“Ah. Maybe you have already heard this from Elliot, but we are decedents from genuine Mages unlike those artificial magicians (Wizard). At one time, by the hand of people afraid of our power, our hometown was burned down and compatriots killed.” 
4760 
4761“What──” 
4762 
4763“So I will rewrite this world with the neighboring world of <Deus>. In order to have revenge on the human race that killed our family.” 
4764 
4765As he finished speaking, Westcott distorted the edges of his lips in a playful manner. 
4766“──Is that easy enough to convince you?” 
4767 
4768“……What did you say?” 
4769 
4770As Shidou raised his brow in confusion, Westcott continued to speak in an unconstrained tone.  
4771 
4772“According to one theory, the first two types of emotions people experience can be distinguished between pleasant and unpleasant. Through growth, human emotions become differentiated into all sort of different feelings……but no matter what, every emotion basically can be characterized as pleasant or unpleasant, people favor pleasure and dislike discomfort.” 
4773 
4774“What……are you saying?” 
4775 
4776“Actually, the reasoning behind that is not an exaggeration. For instance, people who derive pleasure for social status tend to place more effort in work. Or people who regarded it pleasant to be loved by others tend to give more soothing offerings.” 
4777 
4778Westcott exaggeratingly spread open his hands while continuing on.  
4779 
4780“My position is only slightly different from others. Nothing more, nothing less. There’s nothing changed after that. I am making as much effort as possible for the sake of my curiosity and goals. ──Itsuka Shidou. Have you ever spent money looking for a toy? Have you ever tidy up your appearance before searching for love? It’s no different from that. ──In that sense, I am a very ordinary person.” 
4781 
4782“────” 
4783 
4784Hearing what Westcott had said, Shidou held his breath. Trepidation filled his lungs as he felt an instinctual resistance.  
4785 
4786Ah, Shidou understood the feeling of incongruity in Westcott’s impression. 
4787 
4788He was not abnormal, not even insane. He was an extreme human being to the greatest extent.  ──However, in terms of ethics he stood from a completely different from Shidou, with a viewpoint on life and death incompatible with other human beings.  
4789 
4790“──Now then, this story has dragged on a bit.” 
4791 
4792While speaking, a page of <Beelzebub> wrapped into a conical shape in his hand as he aimed for Shidou’s chest.  
4793“Farwell, Itsuka Shidou. And Takamiya Shinji.” 
4794 
4795“Gu……!” 
4796 
4797Having said that, Westcott’s hand prepared to pierce into Shidou’s chest── 
4798 
4799However, at that moment. 
4800 
4801“──Wa!” 
4802 
4803A loud noise from the skies shook the surrounding air like an earthquake. 
4804 
4805“……!?” 
4806 
4807No, it was closer to a vibrating weapon that a voice. The <Nibelcol> who were pining his arms and feet momentarily faltered as his restraints weakened. Westcott, who was just about to stab Shidou, seemed unable to move for a moment because of the sudden impact. 
4808 
4809“……!” 
4810 
4811This was a chance opportunity. However……Shidou was also caught in the shockwaves of the vibration. Even though he wanted to escape from the scene, his body refused to move as he desired. 
4812 
4813However, at the next moment while thinking over such thoughts, something grabbed the collar of his shirt as he was pulled upward.  
4814 
4815“Waah……!?” 
4816 
4817Faced against this unexpected situation, Shidou raised a startled voice.  
4818 
4819However, Shidou quickly discovered who had done this. 
4820 
4821“Are you alright, Darling!” 
4822 
4823“……That was dangerous, we made it by a hair breadth.” 
4824 
4825“──Miku, Natsumi!” 
4826 
4827Shidou opened his eyes as he called out the names of the two Spirits. 
4828 
4829That’s right, Miku and Natsumi, who were in charge of supporting everyone at the rear, had come here. 
4830 
4831It seemed that Miku had used her Angel of sound <Gabriel> to stun the <Nibelcol> while Natsumi took the chance to grab Shidou. 
4832 
4833“Sorry guys, you just saved me. Moreover, I’m glad you’re also safe.” 
4834 
4835“Well, that’s fine and all, but what is the war situation right now? Communications with everyone have been cut off……” 
4836 
4837“……Say that person, isn’t he the enemy general?  Why did he come to the forefront? No, well, even though it can be said the same for Shidou.” 
4838 
4839As Miku and Natsumi asked with an uneasy look, Shidou clenched his fist as he shouted. 
4840 
4841“Details later! The Spirit of Origin has appeared! We have to defeat him as soon as possible and head to everyone. Please lend me your strength!” 
4842 
4843“……!” 
4844 
4845“What……” 
4846 
4847Miku and Natsumi displayed horrified expression hearing what Shidou had just said──however, they soon understood his intentions as they casted a sharpened gaze. 
4848 
4849“This must be urgent. I’ll raise the bar for Darling and everyone, let’s go!” 
4850 
4851“……To say such a serious thing with that face. It can’t be helped, I’ll accompany you as well…..!” 
4852 
4853While saying that, Miku slammed down on her glimmering keyboard and Natsumi held up her broom type Angel. 
4854 
4855Looking at that scene, Westcott exposed a thin smile. 
4856 
4857“Wow. <Diva> and <Witch>. ──How delightful. In addition to Itsuka Shidou’s reiryoku, I’ll be able to obtain two Sephira Crystals in completion.” 
4858 
4859While they were able to stop Westcott and the <Nibelcol> for a moment, by now their eyes had already returned to being casted at them as they resumed a battle formation. 
4860Miku and Natsumi sharpened their line of sight in wariness of that gaze.  
4861 
4862“Anyway, how should we defeat that man?” 
4863 
4864“……But, you know, those <Nibelcol> will regenerate infinitely until Shidou is defeated. Should we get rid of the surroundings while Shidou charges forward to the enemy general? Or should we wait for an opportunity and attack from behind using <Haniel>?” 
4865 
4866“──No.” 
4867 
4868Upon hearing what the two had said, Shidou shook his head. 
4869 
4870Having their fighting power increased was greatly appreciated, but the adversaries were not just the <Nibelcol> alone.  
4871 
4872Furthermore, Westcott had obtained knowledge of the Angels through 
4873<Beelzebub>. Although Miku’s <Gabriel> and Natsumi’s <Haniel> were certainly powerful, just now Westcott had already proven that a sneak attack would be useless.  
4874 
4875The omniscient Demon King <Beelzebub>. As long as the owner asks for it, it was a Demon King that contained knowledge of all things in the universe. Depending on the poor devious tactic used, there was the possibility of Shidou willingly throwing himself into a greater dilemma.  
4876 
4877If one were to try and break it down──there were likely only two methods. 
4878 
4879One way would be to attack with a method that Westcott didn’t even think of. 
4880 
4881Although <Beelzebub> is indeed a Demon King capable of collecting all information in this world, its authority will not be demonstrated unless the user requested for it. In other words, there was the opportunity of striking with something Westcott did not even expect. 
4882 
4883And the other method was── 
4884 
4885“…..Miku, can you play <Gabriel> for me? Use it as fierce as possible──strengthen my body to the limit.” 
4886 
4887“! Darling, that’s not……” 
4888 
4889“Natsumi, please do the same. Transform <Haniel> into <Gabriel>. I’m begging you.” 
4890 
4891“……Shidou, you.” 
4892 
4893Hearing what Shidou had asked, Miku and Natsumi blinked for a moment before understanding Shidou’s intentions. Then, after a short sigh, they began to play their Angels. 
4894 
4895From both the left and right, inspirational music resounded. 
4896 
4897“……!” 
4898 
4899Bathed in this performance, Shidou couldn’t help but hold his breath. 
4900 
4901His heart rate soared as he felt the circulation of boiling blood move around his body. By focusing on one person alone, it was a duet using <March>, which was typically used directed for a large group. The extent of the effect was unimaginable.  
4902 
4903“──<Nibelcol>.” 
4904 
4905However, the enemy was not enough to wait patiently on the sidelines. With Westcott’s command, nearly 100 <Nibelcol> charged in at once. 
4906 
4907“Whatever you are trying to do is useless!” 
4908 
4909“I’ll make the three of you kneel before Otou-sama……!” 
4910 
4911With a roar, the <Nibelcol> shouted as they deformed into a conical shape through <Beelzebub ·Page> and fired themselves like arrows.  
4912 
4913Glancing at the projectile, Shidou yelled from his throat. 
4914 
4915“──<Zadkiel>!" 
4916 
4917In an instant, a barrier of ice surrounded the three of them, hindering the projectiles from through <Beelzebub ·Page> before they could even reach Shidou and the others. 
4918 
4919However, the terrifying thing about the <Nibelcol> was not absolute power, but the strength of their overwhelming quantity. Although each shot was minuscule, the repeated attacks formed cracks resembling a spider’s web on the surface of the ice. 
4920But──that was fine. Shidou didn’t believe he could fully fend of the <Nibelcol>’s attack. But this was enough to protect the two performers safe until the two <Gabriel> filled him with enough power.  
4921 
4922“Fu──” 
4923 
4924Due to the <Nibelcol>’s persistent attacks, the barrier formed from <Zadkiel> scattered into pieces. 
4925 
4926At the same time, Shidou let out a sigh of relief. With <Sandalphon> in his right hand, he kicked off the ground and moved forward. 
4927 
4928“Ha, he came out!” 
4929 
4930“Please drop dead now……!” 
4931 
4932The <Nibelcol> who recognized his figure emerged out from <Beelzebub·Page>. 
4933 
4934However, Shidou did not use <Zadkiel> to shield himself. Several arrows that couldn’t be avoided struck him from the back of his arm. 
4935 
4936“Gu……!” 
4937 
4938However, Shidou did not stop. Neither defense nor pain relief──he keep pushing forward towards Westcott as much as possible while the flames of <Camael> automatically healed his body. 
4939 
4940Of course, there was a severing pain striking his entire body──but it didn’t matter. 
4941 
4942Since for the current Shidou, it was nothing more than a migraine compared to the pain from manifesting multiple Angels. 
4943 
4944“<Sandalphon>……!” 
4945 
4946Shidou screamed out that name as he struck the ground with his heel. 
4947 
4948Then, the earth shook in response to his voice── 
4949 
4950As a golden throne was manifested there.  
4951 
4952The scabbard of <Sandalphon>: the throne. It was the first time Shidou had summoned it.  
4953“What……?” 
4954 
4955Westcott frowned slightly. 
4956 
4957──Then, Shidou shouted. 
4958 
4959The noble name of the great sword. 
4960 
4961“──<Halvanhelev>──!” 
4962 
4963A moment later, cracks began forming in the throne summoned by Shidou, decomposing into fragments that attached onto the sword held in his hands. 
4964 
4965Afterwards, it constituted into a sword to huge for a person to hold.  
4966 
4967With the feeling of being burnt out by the sensation of pain going beyond the limit, Shidou lifted the sword towards Westcott’s direction. 
4968 
4969“──Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh──!” 
4970 
4971That’s right; this was the other way to overthrow Westcott. 
4972 
4973──Both unable to be known and unable to be stopped, a single attack swung with all of his strength. 
4974 
4975The strongest attack Shidou knew was none other than Tohka’s 
4976<Halvanhelev>…… 
4977 
4978The dazzling torrent of reiryoku swallowed Westcott and tore open the earth.  
4979 
4980 
4981 
4982“Fu──hahahahahahaha……!” 
4983 
4984Standing in front of the wave of power incoming, Westcott laughed loudly. 
4985 
4986A terrifying amount of reiryoku that drowned even the field of vision, this was perhaps the largest and strongest blow of Itsuka Shidou, a human wielding the power of the Spirits. 
4987 
4988The excitement of that power becoming his own as long as he took away the Sephira Crystals, the excitement of his imminent death, at that moment Westcott’s mind was overflowing with pleasure. 
4989Indeed, Shidou’s idea was not necessarily wrong. It was meaningless to carry out a surprise attack against Westcott, who knew each Angel’s function. Then, the most simple and optimal solution would be to land a decisive blow of strength that can annihilate any defense. In fact, in Westcott’s hands, there was no card that could defend against this hit.  
4990 
4991However── 
4992 
4993“──The meaning of knowing, I wonder if you are still looking down on that.” 
4994 
4995At that moment, Westcott, murmured such── 
4996 
4997“Otou-samaaaaa!” 
4998 
4999Several of the surrounding <Nibelcol> gathered to protect Westcott. 
5000 
5001Of course, not even the pseudo-Spirit <Nibelcol> could stand the strongest blow from this Angel. The <Nibelcol> that touched < Halvanhelev> turned in particles of light in a flash. 
5002 
5003However, the power of the <Nibelcol> lied in their numbers. As long as there was <Beelzebub>, they could resurrect no matter how many times they died. The large number of <Nibelcol> continued to form heavy barriers around Westcott. 
5004 
5005In addition──Westcott was “aware”.  
5006 
5007The time of release when <Princess> delivered this attack. 
5008 
5009The huge attack range. 
5010 
5011The duration to maintain maximum power. 
5012 
5013“Fu──” 
5014 
5015As the <Nibelcol> were soaking in the blow, Westcott escaped to the left by relying on the hands of another <Nibelcol>. 
5016 
5017Of course, it was impossible to escape perfectly without injury. The enormous reiryoku burned Westcott’s hands and feet as he was escaping.  
5018 
5019However──Westcott had survived.  
5020 
5021And in his hands, there was still <Beelzebub>. 
5022──Over time, the violent power of this reiryoku will disappear. 
5023 
5024“Fu……hahahahahahahaha!” 
5025 
5026Westcott laughed. 
5027 
5028There were no more techniques left in Itsuka Shidou’s arsenal.  
5029 
5030There was no doubt that the victor for the power of the Spirits was Westcott. 
5031 
5032But── 
5033 
5034“………………Ah, I knew if it was you, you would have avoided it.” 
5035 
5036“──?” 
5037 
5038Shidou’s voice echoed from the other side of the smoke, causing Westcott to slightly move his eyebrows in response. 
5039 
5040“──Certainly, with <Beelzebub>’s power in your hand, the first thing you would want to investigate are the powers of the Angels. I didn’t really master what I just used; it’s just temporarily borrowed strength──but.” 
5041 
5042The wind blew as the smoke and dust cleared. 
5043 
5044There stood Shidou’s figure, linking both of his hands together by the wrist. 
5045 
5046“Do you know about this? Have you investigated it yet? Hey, Mr. Omniscient 
5047Westcott..........!” 
5048 
5049With a scream, he spun out his words while still focusing on Westcott. 
5050 
5051“──── Shun──── Sen” 
5052 
5053“What ........?” 
5054 
5055Hearing those words, Westcott slightly frowned.  
5056 
5057A language he had never heard of before. Was it the name of an Angel? Mantra? 
5058Magic? Spell? Or── 
5059 
5060“──── Gou ──── Baku ────” 
5061 
5062A moment of confusion. 
5063 
5064While examining over the entire possible enemy powers that Westcott was aware of being able to be used in the instance of a chance opportunity.  
5065 
5066Shidou opened his eyes in fury as he extended his hands forward. 
5067 
5068“──── Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ────────────────!!” 
5069 
5070At that moment. 
5071 
5072“Wha──” 
5073 
5074A torrent of reiryoku. 
5075 
5076A completely unknown attack──swallowed Westcott, who was already exhausted from <Halvanhelev>. 
5077 
5078 
5079 
5080“─────” 
5081 
5082As that power left his body, just like a thread that snapped, Shidou collapsed on the spot. 
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093“Darling!” 
5094 
5095“S-shido……!” 
5096 
5097From behind, he heard a voice calling out his name. Then, his body was gently picked up. 
5098 
5099“Ah……Miku, Natsumi, sorry……I might have……overworked a bit……” 
5100 
5101“That’s an understatement! You’re covered in injuries from head to toe!” 
5102 
5103Miku said with tears in her eyes. Her voice must have been mixed with the reiryoku from <Gabriel>. Gradually, the pain and suffering from his entire body began to relax. 
5104 
5105“Thank you……I’m okay now.” 
5106 
5107“Ah, Darling!” 
5108 
5109“Wait…..are you really okay?” 
5110 
5111Shidou stood up with some support from Miku and Natsumi’s hands. With faint footsteps, he traversed through the destroyed ground.  
5112 
5113Soon after─he found a third of <Beelzebub> remaining and Westcott lying on the rubble. The black suit covering his body was already ragged; blood was leaking everywhere as his entire body was filled with scars. 
5114 
5115“……Oh.” 
5116 
5117Westcott blinked as if the pain had not caught up to him, his eyes turning attention to Shidou. 
5118 
5119“It appears I’ve lost. So this is the endpoint. Hmm……how unexpectedly boring.” 
5120 
5121“……You── 
5122 
5123Seeing the image of the other side, the feeling of buried feelings seemed to reignite in Shidou’s mind. 
5124 
5125As of now, Westcott had no ability to resist. If Shidou struck with an Angel now, it would be possible to stop his breathing immediately. 
5126 
5127That moment, he recognized it. The anger of Takamiya Shinji had come out again. 
5128The hatred of loved ones being hurt, the grudge of his sister being kidnapped──and also the regret of being killed.  
5129 
5130The memories of Takamiya Shinji resurfacing in Shidou’s mind allowed him to display the maximum amount of murderous intent to the person in front of him. 
5131 
5132“…………” 
5133 
5134As if moved by his other self, he gradually raised his right hand. 
5135 
5136Without a word, an Angel manifested in his hand. 
5137 
5138“! Darling!” 
5139 
5140“Shidou……!” 
5141 
5142Perhaps noticing Shidou’s actions, Miku and Natsumi raised their voices together. 
5143 
5144However──it was too late. Shidou’s hand had already swiftly swung down. 
5145 
5146──Facing <Beelzebub>, which was right next to Westcott. 
5147 
5148“……<Michael> ──<Segva>.” 
5149 
5150Turning the Angel──<Michael>, that was in his hands.   
5151 
5152The next moment, the reiryoku residing in <Beelzebub> subsided and the innumerable pages scattered around disappeared into particles of light. 
5153 
5154With this, the power of <Beelzebub> had been temporarily sealed. It can be said that Westcott had lost all of his fighting power. 
5155 
5156Looking at this scene, Miku and Natsumi let out a relieved sigh.  
5157 
5158“Really……I was really surprised.” 
5159 
5160“……Yeah, I thought you were going to kill him.” 
5161 
5162Hearing the voices of these two, Shidou let out a soft sigh. 
5163 
5164“…..Yes, I do want to kill him. In fact, from the last blow, I thought to myself it couldn’t be helped if he dies while firing it.” 
5165 
5166“The last……” 
5167 
5168“Ah, that flash……” 
5169 
5170Shidou coughed a few times before continuing. 
5171 
5172“I don’t know what to say……but this is definitely a waste of time. I don’t want to be the same as that guy. That’s all……sorry everyone.” 
5173 
5174“Darling……” 
5175 
5176“……Well, I hope that this can be enough.” 
5177 
5178Hearing what Shidou had said, the two of them nodded in affirmation. 
5179 
5180Then, Westcott let out a small breath. 
5181 
5182“Is that okay? I don’t think there will be a second chance.” 
5183 
5184“How noisy, the loser shouldn’t make irresponsible remarks.” 
5185 
5186“Haha, the way you talk is similar to Elliot……unfortunately, I was quite interested in the feeling of death──” 
5187 
5188──At that instant. 
5189 
5190Westcott stopped talking. 
5191 
5192No──it would be better to say that he couldn’t speak. 
5193 
5194In the blink of an eye, the world transformed into a monochrome hue──from Westcott’s chest, a Sephira Crystal emerged emitting a faint gray light.  
5195 
5196“What……!?” 
5197 
5198As his eyes were startled with astonishment, Shidou quickly surveyed the surroundings. 
5199 
5200The scenery was obviously abnormal. The endless ruins had changed into a geometric space comprising of black and white. 
5201 
5202“Eh……?” 
5203 
5204“Ah──” 
5205From behind, Miku and Natsumi’s voices echoed. 
5206 
5207For a moment, he thought that they were also surprised by the sudden shift in the world──but that wasn’t it. 
5208 
5209He soon noticed it. 
5210 
5211Something resembling a band of light grew from the ground and pierced Miku and Natsumi’s chests in a straight line. 
5212 
5213“……!? M-miku, Natsumi……!?” 
5214 
5215As Shidou screamed in dismay, brilliant Sephira Crystals emerged from their chest──floating midair to Westcott before flying into the sky. 
5216 
5217Miku and Natsumi fell to the ground like a thread-cut doll. 
5218 
5219“H-hey, what happened you two……” 
5220 
5221While trying to stir the two of them awake, Shidou was left half-speechless. 
5222 
5223The reason was simple. Since two people whom he was just talking to until a few seconds ago──had just turned into speechless corpses. 
5224 
5225“T-this, what happened......!” 
5226 
5227“────Shin.” 
5228 
5229Then, as if to answer to Shidou’s confusion. 
5230 
5231A girl appeared from the darkness. 
5232 
5233“……! Mio──” 
5234 
5235That’s right. Takamiya Mio, a Spirit wearing a pristine Astral Dress, had unexpectedly appeared here. 
5236 
5237To be precise, it can be said that her attire was slightly different than before. 
5238 
5239While only one was lit up previously, now all ten stars behind her were shining brightly. 
5240 
5241“…………” 
5242The worst case scenario passed his mind. But he couldn’t help but still ask. The words spilled out while he was suppressing the urge to vomit. 
5243 
5244“E-everyone……” 
5245 
5246“…………” 
5247 
5248Following Shidou’s words, Mio slowly raised her hand. 
5249 
5250Then, each beautiful Sephira Crystal appeared from the ten shining stars on her back. 
5251 
5252“What──?” 
5253 
5254The feeling of sadness. Having seen what just happened to Miku and Natsumi, Shidou could understand what happened. 
5255 
5256In other words, the Spirits──were all dead. 
5257 
5258“A-ah……” 
5259 
5260──He didn’t make it in time. 
5261 
5262Shidou felt his throat trembling in a semi-unconscious state. 
5263 
5264Grasping the situation, despair invaded his mind and eroded his body. It infiltrated his field of vision, causing even his fingertips to tremble. It was difficult to even stand up. 
5265 
5266“──Preparations are complete.” 
5267 
5268However, in contrast to Shidou, Mio spoke out in a quiet voice. 
5269 
5270“Let’s be together forever──Shin.” 
5271 
5272 
5273    ◇ 
5274 
5275 
5276“……What on earth is that different space?” 
5277 
5278The <Ratatoskr> aerial warship <Ulmus> was floating the in the skies above Tenguu City, which had already transformed into a battlefield. 
5279On the bridge, the chairperson of the Round Table, Karen Mathers let out a calm but also somewhat anxious voice. 
5280 
5281But it was no wonder after all. Even amidst the fierce battle, suddenly the probe detected a spiritual wave response from the Spirit of Origin. 
5282 
5283Immediately afterwards, the mysterious Angel appeared and was followed by that strange space. From the surroundings where that occurred, whether it was enemy Wizards, automatic dolls, or even airships like their flagship <Lemegeton>, all response reactions had disappeared.  
5284 
5285Looking at this alone, although it was irregular, <Ratatoskr> had won. 
5286 
5287However, the situation was not that simple. 
5288 
5289That’s right. The response of Itsuka Shidou, the key point of <Ratatoskr> had also disappeared. Even their own flagship <Fraxinus> sank in front of that Angel. 
5290 
5291The abnormal battlefield was akin to a king being absent on the chessboard. 
5292 
5293Right now, DEM was also caught in situation of uncertainty. Well, even if they knew Westcott had been defeated, it was not impossible for them to seek out revenge──but compared to that, it was a simple action to continue fighting the enemy in front of themselves. 
5294 
5295However, as far as Karen was concerned, both sides were undoubtedly caught in a panic. This would only add further fatigue to both sides. While getting a grip on the current situation, Karen attempted to analyze the foreign space while the battlefield was still inert. 
5296 
5297However, the more investigation spent, the more difficult it was to understand. 
5298 
5299Although it was understood that the barrier-like space was formed with the Angel as its core, the attributes of reiryoku comprising it were constantly changing ever so slightly. Just by turning away for one second, it would transform into something completely different. 
5300 
5301Although the size difference was comparable of an elephant to an ant, it resembled a Wizard’s Voluntary Territory── 
5302 
5303“──No way, the neighboring world──?” 
5304 
5305As Karen said that, a crew member sitting by a nearby seat suddenly raised his voice. 
5306 
5307“This is──” 
5308 
5309“What happened?” 
5310 
5311“Y-yes. I’ve picked up the single from the autonomous camera injected by <Fraxinus> to investigate the different space from the outside……there are objects there resembling the Spirits’ bodies……” 
5312 
5313“What did you say?” 
5314 
5315Karen frowned as she peaked into the crew member’s personal display.  
5316 
5317Indeed, as he said, there were several Spirits collapsed on the ground. Among them included <Fraxinus>’s captain, Itsuka Kotori.  
5318 
5319“Ku.” 
5320 
5321A small frustrated sigh leaked out from her. 
5322 
5323It had already been confirmed that Tokisaki Kurumi and the Yamai sisters had been killed by the Spirit of Origin. But to think in such a short amount of time── 
5324 
5325“……Wait a minute, are this all of the visuals?” 
5326 
5327“Yes, at least all that we have right now.” 
5328 
5329“…………” 
5330 
5331In response to the crew member’s retort, Karen placed her hand against her chin. 
5332 
5333It might have just been a mistake. Or perhaps that person did not encounter the Spirit of Origin yet. 
5334 
5335But certainly──when determining the number of corpses displayed on the visual, there was one person missing from the number of Spirits that had entered the different space. 
5336 
5337 
5338 
5339    ◇ 
5340 
5341──Slowly, slowly swaying back and forth 
5342 
5343──Quickly, quickly turning around. 
5344 
5345It was a space where one couldn’t tell where was up or down. The sensation of swimming in lukewarm water, the invasive feeling of being sucked into darkness, it was a mysterious state of coexistence. 
5346 
5347No──it wasn’t just the orientation of this space. 
5348 
5349There was the feeling of a lack of ownership in one’s own body. A sense of incompatibility where the slightest hint of carelessness would cause a person’s hands and feet to dissolve into this world. 
5350 
5351A feeling horrid but also a sweet temptation.  The sort of pleasure of being unable to resist going to sleep. Even while knowing that one’s consciousness would fade away at the slightest hint of negligence. 
5352 
5353(……Uha......) 
5354 
5355However, something painful within the depth of Tohka’s head rejected it── 
5356 
5357──Useless, useless, completely pointless. 
5358 
5359Falling asleep here would mean everything would be over and she would never be able to wake up again. 
5360 
5361But, as if aware of that, the feeling of drowsiness caught Tohka’s consciousness and would not let go. A gentle demonic beckoning that gradually erode Tohka’s ego── 
5362 
5363 
5364(──Do you want to sleep? Well, that’s fine too I guess.) 
5365 
5366 
5367At that instant. 
5368 
5369From such a place, a voice echoed. Tohka forced her eyes wide open. 
5370 
5371(……──) 
5372 
5373The sleepiness attacking her consciousness suddenly vanished as her mind became clear. Sensation returned to her hands and feet that were melting away into the space. 
5374But on the contrary, this awakening only severed to highlight the peculiarity of this space. 
5375 
5376Looking around, where this was──no, she didn’t even know what this was. 
5377 
5378As far as she could see, there was a vast emptiness in this strange place. If she were to compare it to something, it was like how she would wake up in the world after a spacequake. 
5379 
5380 ──But, there was a certain intelligence here. While barely able to control her body in an irritated manner, Tohka moved towards the direction of where the voice originated. 
5381 
5382(Wha……) 
5383 
5384Seeing the girl that was there, Tohka widened her eyes in alarm. 
5385 
5386Hair flowing with the color of night. 
5387 
5388Her crystal eyes quietly looking onward. 
5389 
5390That’s right. The girl here──had the exact same face as Tohka. 
5391 
5392(Y-you, who are you……) 
5393 
5394As Tohka asked in surprised, the girl replied back with huff from her nose. 
5395 
5396(Name, there’s no such thing. ──If you really dare to ask, I am you.) 
5397 
5398(Me……?) 
5399 
5400Hearing the girl’s answer only made Tohka even more confused. 
5401 
5402But it was undeniable that she couldn’t laugh off what the girl had said as a joke. To say it to someone else, the girl looked identical to Tohka. Comparatively, it would be easier to spot differences between the Yamai sisters. 
5403 
5404(What the hell is going on……is this a dream?) 
5405 
5406(A dream. Hmm, that’s not too far from the truth. The difference is between either your head or that woman’s.) 
5407 
5408(That woman──?) 
5409As she heard that, Tohka felt a twitch reach her shoulders. 
5410 
5411From that single word, the memories came back one after the other. 
5412 
5413That’s right. Tohka and the other Spirits had all been fighting Mio──and then defeated.  
5414 
5415(Everyone……where is everyone else!? If I am here, does that mean everyone is here too!?) 
5416 
5417Tohka spoke while looking around again. Like Tohka, the other Spirits should have had their Sephira Crystals absorbed into Mio. If Tohka──or at least her consciousness── was here, then the other Spirits should be here as well. 
5418 
5419Then, Tohka noticed that her question was insufficient. Since that girl had the same appearance as Tohka and knew things that Tohka herself lacked. As a result, she automatically thought that the other person could infer from what she had asked.  
5420 
5421“Ah, everyone means──” 
5422 
5423(Are you asking about the other Spirits?) 
5424 
5425(! Do you know!?) 
5426 
5427As Tohka’s eyes shot up, the girl let out a small exhaled breath. 
5428 
5429(──Since from the previous awakening, I’ve occasionally borrowed your eyes to view the world.) 
5430 
5431(Mun……? Eyes……?) 
5432 
5433Not understanding the meaning of the girl’s words, Tohka slightly slanted her head. 
5434 
5435However, the girl shook her head, noticing that Tohka did not understand, she replied back to the previous question. 
5436 
5437(The only thing here is you. The other Spirits were deprived of their Sephira Crystals by that woman and died as human beings. Only the Sephira Crystals are inside that woman.) 
5438 
5439(……) 
5440Hearing what the girl had said, Tohka held her breath. 
5441 
5442The realization that everyone died struck Tohka again. She had witnessed it, through Mio’s hands, the sight of everyone falling on the cold ground. 
5443 
5444But by being told that again, Tohka remembered the feeling of her heart being crushed. 
5445 
5446However, she then noticed another uncomfortable feeling from listening to what the girl had said. Tohka frowned as she asked. 
5447 
5448(As humans? What does that mean? Certainly, Origami and Kotori and the others are former humans, but aren’t the other Spirits……Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Natsumi all the same type of Spirit as myself?) 
5449 
5450(No, the existences called Spirits outside of that woman are all humans who were given Sephira Crystals──with one exception. Those you mentioned before were turned into Spirits ten years ago and lost their memories of their time as humans.) 
5451 
5452(What──) 
5453 
5454Tohka couldn’t help but stare in open shock. 
5455 
5456The Spirits──all human beings. 
5457 
5458She had remembered Nia saying something similar in the past, but it was unclear if it was true or not. After all, Tohka did not have any memory of when she was a human, so there was no way to feel that sense of reality. 
5459 
5460However, if that girl’s words ran true, there was one strange point. 
5461 
5462(Then……why am I alive? Shouldn’t I be just like the others!?) 
5463 
5464That’s right, just like everyone else; Tohka had also been pierced in the chest by Mio. 
5465 
5466Then, Tohka should have died as a human being just like the others. 
5467 
5468(That is because──) 
5469 
5470The girl narrowed her eyes and opened her lips as she briefly said something. 
5471 
5472(──!) 
5473Listening to that, Tohka’s eyes shot up again. 
5474 
5475However──she immediately closed her lips and clenched her fists. 
5476 
5477(……Hmm?) 
5478 
5479The girl’s eyebrows slightly moved. 
5480 
5481(I thought you would be confused. I didn’t expect you to accept it so soon.) 
5482 
5483(……Mun, no, I am confused. But……if that is true, I am grateful for that fact.) 
5484 
5485(How……?) 
5486 
5487As the girl looked on in interested, Tohka raised her face with a resolute light shining in her expression. 
5488 
5489(──I am still alive. And because I am alive──I can still fight.) 
5490 
5491As Tohka finished, the girl expressed her understanding. 
5492 
5493(I see. ──But the opponent is our mother. Assuming you can fight, you must first create a surprise. If possible, make the most of the few minutes you have. At worst we will die again. No...... This time that woman will not make mistakes anymore. We will definitely disappear without any consciousness or debris left.) 
5494 
5495The girl spoke out in a threatening tone. 
5496 
5497However, Tohka shook her head without any hesitation. 
5498 
5499(──It’s fine. If it can last for a few minutes, it is definitely enough for Shido to run away. I cannot think of any other solution to this situation.  ────Little hope like this is enough for me to bet my life.) 
5500 
5501(Hey. But if you die, that means I die as well. Because I am you.) 
5502 
5503(Wha…is that the case? That’s a bit…..um……sorry……but do you not want me to fight?) 
5504 
5505(Oh? Why do you think so?) 
5506 
5507The girl slightly tilted her head while asking back. Tohka looked directly at her while replying. 
5508(──Because you called out to me.) 
5509 
5510(────) 
5511 
5512Looking at Tohka, the girl’s eyebrows finally wavered──she couldn’t help but laugh. 
5513 
5514(Fuhaha, that’s right……ahh, that’s right.) 
5515 
5516Looking at that girl’s face, Tohka felt a strange feeling while watching her laugh. 
5517 
5518As the girl laughed, she spread out her hands and embraced Tohka’s shoulders. 
5519 
5520(───If so then, you should go me. Until satisfied, do whatever you want.) 
5521 
5522(.......... Umu. Thanks, me.) 
5523 
5524With a small smile, the girl separated from Tohka and pushed her back. 
5525 
5526 
5527 
5528    ◇ 
5529 
5530 
5531“Deceiving……others……” 
5532 
5533As those words leaked from Shidou’s mouth, his knees fell down from the pressure. 
5534 
5535“……Ah…….” 
5536 
5537Only barely conscious, Shidou let out a powerless sigh. 
5538 
5539At that moment, a shadow fell onto his line of sight 
5540 
5541──In the blink of an eye, Mio had appeared in front of Shidou. 
5542 
5543“……Shin.” 
5544 
5545With a lovely but also sad voice, Mio gently stroked Shidou’s cheeks. 
5546 
5547“……Sorry. I didn’t want to make you sad though.” 
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557But, Mio continued on. 
5558 
5559“It’ll be okay. Soon──that sorrow will disappear. Since from the beginning, Shin did not know any Spirit other than me. This sin belongs only to myself. So Shin never needs to blame himself.” 
5560 
5561“I am……” 
5562 
5563With a sound comparable to a mosquito, Shidou looked on at Mio. 
5564 
5565──To the excessively divine radiance of a girl who resembled a goddess. 
5566 
5567A moment ago, Shidou was still thinking that he had to stop her. He did not want the memory of “Shidou” to be erased, the loss of the accumulation of the life he lived up to the present. He had decided strongly in his mind to survive with everyone. 
5568 
5569But now, it was pointless no matter what happened. 
5570 
5571Even if he escaped from Mio, where would he go? 
5572 
5573The Spirits waiting for his return were no longer here. 
5574 
5575“…………” 
5576 
5577──If it meant being free from this despair, it would be easier to choose to hand over everything to Mio. 
5578 
5579Shidou understood that it was the worst possible idea, but perhaps due to the lingering influence of “Shin” in his mind, he couldn’t stop thinking that idea. 
5580 
5581“……Shin.” 
5582 
5583Mio gently touched Shidou’s forehead. 
5584 
5585“Ah……” 
5586 
5587Shidou……couldn’t shake that hand away. 
5588 
5589Although his body had long since gone past its limit, his heart had already lost the energy to resist anymore. 
5590 
5591“Un──” 
5592 
5593Mio narrowed her eyes as she injected strength into her hand. 
5594 
5595(──) 
5596 
5597As time passed, Shidou’s consciousness began to blur.  
5598 
5599(──dou──) 
5600 
5601There was no pain. Rather, it was gentle feeling of falling asleep under a spring breeze. 
5602 
5603(──Shidou──) 
5604 
5605Ah, so this is what death feels like── 
5606 
5607 
5608“Shidou!!” 
5609 
5610 
5611──And then 
5612 
5613“……!?” 
5614 
5615He suddenly heard someone shout out his name──Shidou quickly opened his eyes. 
5616 
5617For a moment, Shidou suspected it was an auditory hallucination.  
5618 
5619However, his eyes helped reject his doubt. 
5620 
5621“What──” 
5622 
5623“…...What?” 
5624 
5625As Shidou held his breath, Mio also slightly distorted her eyebrows up. 
5626 
5627But that was to be expected. Among the ten stars behind Mio, one of them had cracked. 
5628 
5629“──────Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!” 
5630 
5631The next moment. 
5632 
5633A part of Mio’s Astral Dress seemed to be breaking from the inside-out ──from there, Tohka emerged with <Sandalphon> in her hands. 
5634 
5635Tohka grabbed Shidou’s neck, leaping a great distance to separate him from Mio’s grasp. 
5636 
5637“Shidou! Are you okay!?” 
5638 
5639“Tohka……!?” 
5640 
5641“Nothing is over yet. ──Come, stand up Shidou!” 
5642 
5643Tohka gave a powerful nod as Shidou’s voice was filled with shock.  
5644 
5645 
5646 
5647 
5648 
5649 
5650 
5651 
5652 
5653 
5654 
5655 
5656 
5657 
5658 
5659 
5660 
5661 
5662 
5663 
5664Fragmentary Chapter/ 5: Ocean 
5665 
5666“……Is it okay now?” 
5667 
5668“Not yet, just a bit more.” 
5669 
5670In the darkness, Mio was being guided by Shinji’s hand. 
5671 
5672That being said, it was not as if they had steeped into a steep cave where light would not reach, nor were they on an evening road not lit by a streetlight. Simply, it was because Mio was asked by Shinji to close her eyes for a moment.  
5673 
5674Although it was not reassuring to have to walk forward with her vision closed, Mio felt neither worried nor afraid. ──Surely, it was because Shinji was firmly holding Mio’s hand. 
5675 
5676It was truly──a mysterious feeling. 
5677 
5678Just by feeling Shinji’s presence through her palm and fingers, all concerns and fears naturally blew away.  
5679 
5680What a strange, unfounded universal feeling. But also something unbearably comfortable. It was an extraordinarily inconceivable sensation for Mio. 
5681 
5682“Alright, it’s good now, Mio.” 
5683 
5684At that moment, Shinji had stopped his feet as he spoke.   
5685 
5686“Un──” 
5687 
5688Mio slightly nodded while slowly opening her closed eyes. 
5689 
5690The next moment, a dazzling light stimulated Mio’s eyes, which had gradually grown accustomed to the darkness.  
5691 
5692Gradually afterwards, an image began to form from the pure white world──before being finally capturing the full view of the horizon 
5693 
5694“──Wow──!” 
5695 
5696Sounds of admiration unexpectedly leaked out from Mio’s throat. 
5697 
5698First of all, there was so much blue that it couldn’t be fully captured in her field vision.  
5699 
5700Swaying blue planes whose vastness would not lose to even the sky.  
5701 
5702There was reflected sunlight, the sound of the surging waves, and the strong scent stimulating the nose. 
5703 
5704That’s right, this was── 
5705 
5706“──The ocean.” 
5707 
5708While looking at the various elements presented in front of her, Mio compared the scenery with the information store in her head. 
5709 
5710Shinji nodded while gently smiling. 
5711 
5712“Yeah, you said that you wanted to see it once, right?” 
5713 
5714“Ah……” 
5715 
5716Mio remembered after being told. Mio, who had been absorbing the knowledge from the books and videos picked up by Shinji, showcased a strong interest in the special environment that accounted for 70% of the Earth. 
5717 
5718However, she did not expect Shinji to have remembered this. Mio felt her chest tighten.  
5719 
5720“──I’m so happy. Thank you, Shin.” 
5721 
5722“Ah, uh……as long as you are happy.” 
5723 
5724Hearing this, Shinji smiled while with a bashful expression marking his face. 
5725 
5726Mio returned the gesture with a sweet smile before running towards the beach. 
5727 
5728“Ah, Mio!” 
5729 
5730“Hehe.” 
5731 
5732Leaving her shoes behind with Shinji, the sound of splashing water was heard as Mio leaped into the sea. 
5733 
5734As knowledge, this information had been obtained relatively early. When asked questions about the “sea”, Mio could surely explain it in more detail than the ordinary person. 
5735 
5736However, there was a severe difference between information stored in the mind and the level of detail and presences felt directly through the five senses. 
5737 
5738The touch of cold water with feet submerged in the sand, the reoccurring surging waves, all of that made Mio feel the portion of a large unreasonable force.  
5739 
5740“Ahh──” 
5741 
5742──How comfortable. 
5743 
5744For a second, Mio remained silent; she stretched her hands while raising her body up. 
5745 
5746For Mio who had just been born, everything was a new experience. Eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and the sensation of touch through her skin, everything enveloped Mio’s body with a surprisingly unspeakable pleasure.  
5747 
5748No──certainly that was not only the case.  
5749 
5750Mio smiled as she lightly turned her body to face Shinji with open hands. 
5751 
5752“Shin!” 
5753 
5754From that gesture and words, he could guess the intention. After widening his eyes in surprise for a moment, Shinji took off his shoes and walked towards the beach to Mio.  
5755 
5756“Hehe──  
5757 
5758Mio waited for Shinji to approach her side before taking a step forward to hold Shinji with both of her arms. 
5759 
5760“Wa, Mio……?” 
5761 
5762Suddenly, Shinji eyes jolted open in stunned surprise. 
5763 
5764However, the meaning behind that did not reach Mio. While holding both of Shinji’s hands, she began to move around, dancing alongside the ripples and waves of the sea. 
5765 
5766“──A-ah, how wonderful this is.” 
5767 
5768That’s right. Indeed, this was the first time experiencing moving alongside the ocean’s tides. Mio’s body was still trembling from excitement.  
5769 
5770But to the same extent──no even more than that. The fact that Shinji had thought of this for Mio had made her happy.  
5771 
5772An inner impulse that exceeded the impression left by the five senses. 
5773 
5774Ahh──yes. 
5775 
5776Mio was happy not only because she was able to see the ocean.  
5777 
5778Shinji remembered what she had said. 
5779 
5780Shinji brought her here. 
5781 
5782──Coming here together with Shinji. 
5783 
5784What a precious and irreplaceable thing, there was nothing that can be done against this happiness. 
5785 
5786“Wa…...ah!” 
5787 
5788“──!” 
5789 
5790Dancing in excitement, Mio lost her balance as she collapsed on top of Shinji. 
5791 
5792The loud sound from the scattering splashes of water covered the two of them. Although there wasn’t any pain due to Shinji reaching to protect her at the last second, both of them were completely soaked. 
5793 
5794“A-are you aright, Mio?” 
5795 
5796“Un, sorry, Shin. I got a little bit too excited.” 
5797 
5798As they replied back to each other, for a brief moment their respective gazes caught wind of each other’s drenched faces. 
5799 
5800“……Ha.” 
5801 
5802“……Haha.” 
5803 
5804Then, they began laughing together. 
5805 
5806Mio couldn’t help but reach out to hug Shinji’s body with both her hands. 
5807 
5808“Wa……! M-Mio……?” 
5809 
5810“Ahh……‘love’. I really love Shin. I love you so much that I don’t know what to do. If it for Shin, I feel like I can do anything.” 
5811 
5812Mio conveyed the blossoming feelings in her heart into words whispered to herself. 
5813 
5814Perhaps it was because of vocabulary newly learned, or because of the natural limitation of expressing the meaning behind words in the first place, but Mio felt now that she could not properly convey the hysterical love she felt. 
5815 
5816“──!” 
5817 
5818No. Mio had understood it immediately. That was the reason why she was hugging Shinji right now. 
5819 
5820It was not a conscious action, but rather an unbearable impulse given form. But surely it was nothing but an expression of display affection to the other party. 
5821 
5822This must be the method for conveying love before language. Shinji’s warmth in the cold water, heartbeat, breathe, everything conveyed a euphoria in Mio’s heartbeat as it raced faster.  
5823 
5824Ahh──But not yet. Still not enough. Unspeakable craving. Although it was much closer than before, it felt that Shinji was still far away. The slight distance from the layer of clothing covering them seemed to be an annoyance. A hindrance compared to the warmth of the skin covering the body’s surface.  
5825 
5826──I want to be closer to Shinji. I want to become one with Shinji. 
5827 
5828With this impulse burning in her chest, Mio unconsciously stared into Shinji’s eyes. 
5829 
5830She slowly closed her eyes and brought her lips closer to Shinji’s own. 
5831 
5832“……!? ──” 
5833 
5834Having guessed Mio’s intention, Shinji felt a slight shiver run through his body. 
5835 
5836Although his cheeks were bright red, Shinji quickly came to understand. He also approached closer to Mio’s  
5837The figure of the two people reflected on the undulating water gradually merged into one ──the moment before that. 
5838 
5839“──Achoo!” 
5840 
5841Mio let out a small sneeze.  
5842 
5843At that beat, her eyes opened again and came into contact with Shinji’s line of sight. 
5844 
5845“…………” 
5846 
5847“…………” 
5848 
5849“……Pff.” 
5850 
5851“……Haha.” 
5852 
5853After a brief silence, the two of them laughed again. 
5854 
5855A cheerful, funny, and impossible to not be happy time. 
5856 
5857Mio loves Shinji, and surely Shinji loves Mio as well. 
5858 
5859Only in this manner did the gorgeous world add a new layer of color.  
5860 
5861Surely this happiness will continue from now on. 
5862 
5863Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after that, always. 
5864 
5865Just think about that, Mio felt her exhilaration soaring to new heights.  
5866 
5867 
5868 
5869 
5870 
5871 
5872 
5873 
5874 
5875 
5876 
5877Chapter 5: The One Who Pull the Trigger 
5878 
5879 
5880──Shidou thought that this was a dream. 
5881 
5882He thought it was an illusion caused by going past his limit. 
5883 
5884However, the real presence of the girl flashing in front of his eyes blew away that weak-minded thinking. 
5885 
5886Beautiful hair the color of the night dancing in the wind, a pair of crystal eyes that reflected back light, and wearing a brilliant dress overlapping her purple armor. 
5887 
5888That’s right. The Spirit──Yatogami Tohka had appeared here while wearing a complete Astral Dress. 
5889 
5890“Toh,ka……Tohka……!” 
5891 
5892At the same time his brain was able to confirm her appearance clearly, tears started to fall from his eyes. 
5893 
5894A feeling of relief swept him that Tohka was alive. But on top of that, although it was just for a second, Shidou couldn’t forgive himself for carelessly forgetting everyone’s wishes and nearly surrendering himself to Mio. 
5895 
5896“Sorry, Tohka……I……for a moment I was about to give up── 
5897 
5898“What are you saying?!” 
5899 
5900As if to interrupt Shidou, Tohka raised her voice. 
5901 
5902“Because you did not yield, Shidou is still alive right now! There are no results other than that!” 
5903 
5904“……!” 
5905 
5906Hearing those words, Shidou felt a jolt as if he was struck by lightning. 
5907 
5908It was a warning to himself. Shidou let out a frustrate sigh once more at having to rely on Tohka coming back. 
5909 
5910In order to repay Tohka and the others Spirits, he had to stand up on his feet……! 
5911 
5912“Un……thank you, Tohka.” 
5913While injecting more strength to his legs, Shidou stood up. A strange energy was overflowing in a body that should have reached its limits. 
5914 
5915“Really──I am always being saved by Tohka.” 
5916 
5917“What are you talking about? I am the one depending on Shidou even now. Because I have Shidou, I was able to come back. Because Shido is here, I can stand before Mio again.” 
5918 
5919“Tohka……” 
5920 
5921Calling out her name once again, Shidou wiped away the remaining tears in his eyes as he raised his face again. 
5922 
5923“……So that’s it.” 
5924 
5925Mio turned around to glance at her own splintered Astral Dress. 
5926 
5927“……As I thought, it is you──Tohka. Ah, that’s right. If there was someone who could confront me, I thought it would be.” 
5928 
5929“……What?” 
5930 
5931Hearing what Mio had said, Shidou frowned. 
5932 
5933But then, Tohka interrupted by giving her own response. 
5934 
5935“Although I don’t know the details……but──it seems I am a different type of 
5936Spirit than everyone else.” 
5937 
5938“Different……Spirit?” 
5939 
5940As Shidou asked in confusion, this time it was Mio’s turn to respond in a deeply emotional tone. 
5941 
5942“……I divided my power into the ten Sephira Crystals and granted them to humans to create Spirits……but for some reason, one of the Sephira Crystals developed its own ego. Just like, when I was born.” 
5943 
5944As Shidou nearly choked of his own breath, he turned his eyes to Tohka. 
5945 
5946“No way, that means……” 
5947 
5948Then, Mio gently nodded. 
5949 
5950“Shin, did you notice it? The difference between Tohka and the others Spirits. 
5951What the other Spirits had that Tohka lacked.” 
5952 
5953“What did you say──” 
5954 
5955Then, Shidou’s shoulders began to tremble. 
5956 
5957With that natural question, Shidou remembered an uncomfortable feeling that he had nearly forgotten. 
5958 
5959Origami. Nia. Kurumi. Yoshino. Kotori. Mukuro. Natsumi. Kaguya. Yuzuru. Miku. 
5960 
5961What they all had, but Tohka did not. 
5962 
5963That’s right. Among all of the Spirits, Tohka──was the only one that didn’t have a name. 
5964 
5965“…………” 
5966 
5967However, even as she was being told this, Tohka did not look slightly stunned. No, to be more precise, it was as if she already knew this. 
5968 
5969Tohka opened her lips as her eyes showcased a resolute will. 
5970 
5971“──It was confusing; sometimes I suffered from not having a name. 
5972 
5973But I am grateful for that fact now. 
5974 
5975Because I didn’t have a name, Shidou was able to give me one. 
5976 
5977Because I am not human, I am able to stand before Shidou again!” 
5978 
5979“Tohka──” 
5980 
5981Looking at Tohka’s noble determination, Shidou felt a shiver of frustration in preparation. Even though there was such a reliable companion right in front of him……! 
5982 
5983──Ah, yes. Why did Shidou feel so frustrated? Why was he on his knees before?  
5984 
5985Shidou stood besides Tohka, who was pointing her sword towards Mio. 
5986“! Shidou?” 
5987 
5988“Perhaps, there is still something we can do. I will not give up──let’s fight together.” 
5989 
5990“……! Umu!’ 
5991 
5992Tohka gave an affirmative nod as she placed more strength into her grip on <Sandalphon>.  
5993 
5994Looking at this, Mio sighed softly as she narrowed her eyes. 
5995 
5996“……Although the schedule has become quite messy, it doesn’t matter. The result will not change.” 
5997 
5998Then, as if responding to Mio’s voice, a huge inorganic tree appeared behind Mio as the different space expanded accordingly. Above their heads, a huge flower-like Angel also manifested there. 
5999 
6000“Tohka, what’s this?” 
6001 
6002“Umu──It’s called <Ain Soph> and <Ain Soph Aur>. Watch out, in this space all laws become under Mio’s control. Also, you’ll die if you touch the light coming from that flower. If you don’t have any reiryoku, you’ll die instantly.” 
6003 
6004Hearing Tohka’s succulent but shocking reply, Shidou felt sweat course down his face.  
6005 
6006“Ah, isn’t that foolishly frightening.” 
6007 
6008“Well, it is certainly dangerous. ──Want to give up?” 
6009 
6010“No way.” 
6011 
6012Tohka raised the corners of her lips as Shidou wiped away his sweat. 
6013 
6014Kicking down on the ground as the signal, Tohka swung down ferociously with <Sandalphon>. 
6015 
6016“Ohhhhhhhhhhh──!” 
6017 
6018The flash of the sword became a shockwave quickly approaching Mio. Not even flinching, Mio prepared to catch the blow directly. However── 
6019 
6020“……!” 
6021 
6022Just the verge of touching Tohka’s sword attack, Mio frowned as she moved back. 
6023 
6024The sword slash grazed past Mio’s nose. ──Although minuscule, a part of her Astral Dress had been cut. 
6025 
6026“──Huh!?” 
6027 
6028Noticing the effect of her attack, Tohka widened his eyes in surprise.  
6029 
6030“We did it Shidou! The attack went through!” 
6031 
6032“Ah……but there doesn’t seem to be much damage at all.” 
6033 
6034“What are you saying? Even <Halvanhelev> couldn’t land a scratch before!?” 
6035 
6036“What did you say……?” 
6037 
6038Hearing what Tohka had said caused Shidou to raise his brow. 
6039 
6040As the Spirit of Origin, Mio boasted an overwhelming power. Shidou couldn’t imagine that Tohka was lying. 
6041 
6042However, although small, a portion of Mio’s Astral Dress had been cut by Tohka’s <Sandalphon>. What was the difference between then and now? 
6043 
6044Was Mio holding back? Was her power declining? Or── 
6045 
6046“……!” 
6047 
6048At that point, Shidou had noticed something. 
6049 
6050That’s right; Tohka was now wearing a complete Astral Dress rather than a limited one. However, unlike last time, Shidou did not feel Tohka’s reiryoku completely reverse back. 
6051 
6052In other words, Tohka’s reiryoku was still residing in Shidou’s body. 
6053 
6054What on earth did this mean? Although Shidou did not understand God’s intentions, wasting this opportunity to take down the absolute Spirit Mio would be the same as remaining ants trapped in a hole.  
6055 
6056“…………” 
6057 
6058As if noticing Shidou’s thoughts, Mio’s expression slightly twitched before focusing her attention back to Tohka. 
6059 
6060“……I see. This is a bit troublesome.” 
6061 
6062Mio let out a small sigh as turned to their direction. 
6063 
6064“──Excuse me, Tohka. From now on, I will not look down at you. I will use all of my strength to take Shin from you.” 
6065 
6066“I won’t let you succeed, Shidou──” 
6067 
6068Crying out in response to Mio’s words, Tohka kicked off the ground again. 
6069 
6070“Shidou belongs to me!” 
6071 
6072“Eh……?” 
6073 
6074Shidou felt a momentary shock at hearing Tohka’s unexpected statement. However, deeming it not the time to dwell on such matters, Shidou quickly made the decision to support Tohka. 
6075 
6076 
6077 
6078“───” 
6079 
6080On strike, two, strikes, three strikes, four strikes. 
6081 
6082In Mio’s vision, slashes from <Sandalphon> flashed at a speed which eyes could not keep up with. 
6083 
6084Until now, Mio could defend from the previous attacks without moving. But presently, the Angel was now equipped with the power to break through Mio’s defenses and cut down her Astral Dress. 
6085 
6086“……So that’s the reason.” 
6087 
6088While blocking Tohka’s swords swings, Mio let out a small mutter before stretching out a band of light to retaliate.  
6089 
6090That’s right. It was more than just Tohka’s reiryoku that could be sensed from <Sandalphon> right now. 
6091 
6092Perhaps, while escaping from Mio, she absorbed fragments of reiryoku from the other Spirits and even Mio herself. The current <Sandalphon> was enriched in dense power even superior to <Halvanhelev>. 
6093 
6094In fact, as if to showcase this newfound power, there had been no faltering in Tohka’s movements from the very beginning. 
6095 
6096──Mio had been attempting to bind her movements with <Ain Soph>. 
6097 
6098However, it wasn’t unreasonable. <Ain Soph> was Mio’s Angel. Although it was only a fragment, if Tohka had a portion of Mio’s reiryoku, it was natural for her to not be hindered. 
6099 
6100“……I didn’t expect you to take my strength.” 
6101 
6102Mio muttered to Tohka in a volume that was almost inaudible.  
6103 
6104While a sarcastic quip born from impatience, the words at the same time were a monologue displaying an unfathomable result. 
6105 
6106──As Tohka said herself, she was born in a way completely different from the other Spirits. 
6107 
6108No, to be more precise, it can be said that she was the only pure Spirit outside of Mio herself. 
6109 
6110Born form nothingness just like Mio. 
6111 
6112Having no name just like Mio. 
6113 
6114And then──having met Shidou just like Mio. 
6115 
6116In a sense, Tohka was like Mio’s copy.  
6117 
6118Such a girl was using Mio’s own power against her. 
6119 
6120In such circumstances, Mio couldn’t help but sense a strange feeling. 
6121 
6122“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” 
6123 
6124With enough force to leave fissures on the ground, Tohka swung <Sandalphon> directly towards Mio. 
6125 
6126“<Ain Soph>──<Anaph>” 
6127 
6128Mio’s eyebrows slightly shook as she called out that name. 
6129 
6130In an instance, a branch of <Ain Soph>, sharpened like a sword, emerged from the void and intercepted Tohka’s blow. 
6131 
6132“Muu……!?” 
6133 
6134“…………” 
6135 
6136While parrying Tohka’s slash from <Sandalphon>, Mio glanced over to Shidou. 
6137 
6138That’s right. From behind, Shidou had been using <Gabriel> to continually strengthen Tohka. No doubt that this also served to increase Tohka’s power. 
6139 
6140No──not just that. 
6141 
6142Perhaps out of worrying of hindering Tohka or knowledge that his attacks would be ineffective, but Shidou did not try to attack Mio directly. 
6143 
6144However, while she was fighting Tohka, Shidou continued to stare at Mio. 
6145 
6146The light in his eyes was incomparable to the face of despair he had earlier. 
6147 
6148──Perhaps, even at this time, he still kept thinking. 
6149 
6150Whether there was any way to defeat Mio. Whether if it was possible to revive the other Spirits. 
6151 
6152Mio felt her heart tightly contract at that gaze. 
6153 
6154“……Ah, sure enough despair does not suit you.” 
6155 
6156After pondering that over, Mio sharpened her gaze as she shifted her attention back to Tohka. 
6157 
6158Then, she extended up both of her hands as Tohka was about to charge in again. 
6159 
6160“──Pierce through, <Ain Soph>.” 
6161 
6162At that instant, the space surrounding Mio began to distort as several “roots” from <Ain Soph> were released. 
6163 
6164“What……!?” 
6165 
6166Tohka hacked away the “roots”, but the “roots” chased after her like a whip in pursuit.  
6167 
6168Indeed, the laws of <Ain Soph> did not apply to Tohka, who had a portion of Mio’s power. However, the same cannot be said about being penetrated by the exterior roots, which quickly extended towards Tohka’s body at Mio’s command. 
6169 
6170But──at the next minute. 
6171 
6172“Tohka!” 
6173 
6174With a roar, Shidou jumped in front of Tohka. 
6175 
6176“……!” 
6177 
6178Suddenly, Mio trembled as she stopped the attack just before the “root” reached Shidou.  
6179 
6180With <Camael>’s power, even being pierced through the chest wouldn’t be enough to kill him. It was for this reason that she planned to initially seal <Camael>’s healing power into Shidou first. 
6181 
6182But even so, it was impossible for her to willingly pierce through Shidou’s chest.  
6183 
6184At the moment, Shidou jumped in front of Tohka, Mio’s mind flashed back to the scene from thirty years ago──the sight of Shin falling down from the enemy’s merciless bullet. 
6185 
6186“…..Ku──” 
6187 
6188Mio slightly distorted her expression as she manipulated the “root” to throw Shidou far away. 
6189 
6190“Uwa……!?” 
6191 
6192Shidou let out a groan as he rolled to the ground. Being temporary──Mio’s offense was only hindered for a brief moment. 
6193 
6194However, the result of forcibly terminating her own attack sparked a chance opportunity in a single instant. 
6195 
6196And for Tohka, it was the push needed to turn the tides. 
6197 
6198“──<Sandalphon>!” 
6199 
6200Tohka called out the name of her Angel as her heel struck the ground. 
6201 
6202Responding to her command, a huge throne exceeding Tohka’s height was raised from the ground. 
6203 
6204──<Halvanhelev>. 
6205 
6206The moment she saw it, that name appeared in Mio’s mind. 
6207 
6208The trump card of the Angel of the sword, <Sandalphon>.  A sword of unparalleled destructive power.  
6209 
6210If had been the old Tohka, Mio would not even need to defend. 
6211 
6212However, if <Sandalphon> was now capable of land a blow on herself, then it would be impossible for this to be harmless.  
6213 
6214If that were the case── 
6215 
6216“<Ain Soph Aur>──<Henet>.” 
6217 
6218As Mio stretched her arms forward, as a palm-sized sphere appeared in front of her hands.  
6219 
6220A flower bud of extreme death. As the sphere blossomed in an instant, a condensed light of death shot out in a straight line towards Tohka. 
6221 
6222< Halvanhelev> was certainly a powerful blow, but it took some time to generate and release the attack. 
6223 
6224Summoning the throne, breaking it down, equipping it to the sword, and finally swing down.  
6225 
6226At the moment, where all of the power was focused on the sword, Tohka’s body was left vulnerable. As long as she targeted this opportunity with a direct hit from <Ain Soph Aur>, even Tohka with Mio’s power would not be safe.  
6227 
6228However── 
6229 
6230“──<Ratelibish>!” 
6231 
6232“……What?” 
6233 
6234Hearing what Tohka had said, Mio couldn’t help but wrinkle her brow. 
6235 
6236The shards of the broken throne wrapped around Tohka’s body like armor rather than covering the sword in her hands. 
6237 
6238Then, Tohka twisted her body to avoid the ray of light from <Ain Soph Aur>.  
6239 
6240──Equipping the Angel on her own body, it was reminiscent of Yoshino’s <Siryon>.  
6241 
6242The authority of an Angel was not restrained to a singularity. Although the attribute of the Sephira Crystals are pre-established, the powers that manifest depend on the personality of the host. As a result, not even Mio could fully grasp everything. 
6243 
6244At the very least, it was Mio first time seeing Tohka’s current figure. 
6245 
6246“Wha──” 
6247 
6248“Haaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh──!” 
6249 
6250Covered in the armor of her golden throne, the roots and branches of <Ain Soph> were deflected back as Tohka closed the gap between herself and Mio in an instant. 
6251 
6252With that momentum swinging down, she slashed Mio’s shoulder. 
6253 
6254──Sharp pain. The Astral Dress covering her body was torn apart cleanly as Mio’s bare white skin was scratched for the first time. 
6255 
6256“───” 
6257 
6258The shockwave from the slash struck her entire body, blood spurted out from the crackling wound. 
6259 
6260Ahh──it was a mysterious feeling. 
6261 
6262Ever since she was born, there was no enemy who could oppose her. 
6263 
6264For Mio, the first time she had ever suffered an injury was given by an existence close to her own daughter or copy. 
6265 
6266From the both the strange sensation and euphoria, Mio lifted up her face that was covered in blood. 
6267 
6268“……Splendid, Tohka.” 
6269 
6270Those words were not just for landing that attack.  
6271 
6272Even when her companions were killed, even when she was imprisoned within herself, Tohka did not lose hope and stood in front of Mio once again. 
6273 
6274“To your noble, heart, you have my utmost respect. 
6275 
6276──So, I will respond to that.” 
6277 
6278Mio spoke while staring directly into Tohka’s eyes. 
6279 
6280And then, she recited. 
6281 
6282The name of the last Angel possessed by Mio. 
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293“──<Ain>.” In moments. 
6294 
6295Light filled the entire world. 
6296 
6297 
6298“……! Tohka……!?” 
6299 
6300──At that moment, equipped with her throne as armor, Tohka swung her sword towards Mio as the different space was whitened by light. 
6301 
6302Blown away by Mio, Shidou inadvertently covered his eyes as he shouted Tohka’s name. 
6303 
6304Then, he didn’t know how much time had passed. 
6305 
6306When Shidou opened his eyes, there was Mio's silhouette with her Astral Dress torn and her body covered with blood. 
6307 
6308“……!” 
6309 
6310The trepidation and sympathy to Mio's painful form, while also the excitement by Tohka's attack landing on it’s the target, the two emotions simultaneously surrounded his heart. 
6311 
6312But immediately, Shidou's consciousness was dominated by an unpleasant sensation that followed. 
6313 
6314“Toh, ka……..?” 
6315 
6316That's right. Tohka's silhouette just before attacked Mio, now cannot be seen anywhere. 
6317 
6318Mio sighed shortly as she pointed her eyes towards Shidou. 
6319 
6320“……Tohka is gone.” 
6321 
6322“Eh……?” 
6323 
6324At Mio's words, Shidou froze for a moment and opened his eyes wide in shock. 
6325 
6326“! You, no way?” 
6327 
6328However, he soon immediately understood the meaning behind those words. 
6329 
6330Perhaps Mio perceived Tohka as a threat, and like Shidou earlier, moved her to another place. 
6331 
6332If so, until Tohka returns, Shidou will have to face Mio alone. No, if she's moved to somewhere near this place, Shidou was still fine, but if Tohka was blown to the same place as Shidou last time then── 
6333 
6334Then, as Shidou was wary of thinking about it, Mio slowly shook her head as if looking into his thoughts. 
6335 
6336"I haven’t moved her. From the beginning, with a Tohka who has taken power from me, a little trick will have no effect at all. " 
6337 
6338"Hah…...? Then after all──” 
6339 
6340As Shidou said that, Mio slightly moved her lips. 
6341 
6342“──Like I said, she already no longer exists. Not blown to a certain place, nor killed──but rather vanished into nothingness.” 
6343 
6344“……What……did……” 
6345 
6346“The void Angel <Ain> ignores all laws and eradicates the target completely. ──Let me say it again, Tohka is gone, no longer a part of anywhere in this world.” 
6347 
6348“────” 
6349 
6350Hearing what Mio had said, Shidou was rendered speechless. 
6351 
6352Tohka was gone. 
6353 
6354Even if it was difficult to understand it well, those words were the only thing that mattered. 
6355 
6356“Of course, Tohka’s reiryoku has also completely disappeared. For that reason, I didn’t want to use that Angel……but there was no other way to reach my desired outcome with Tohka’s strength. 
6357 
6358──On the other hand, Tohka has forced me to play my final trump card. Please give her your praise. She surpassed her limits while thinking about you.” 
6359 
6360While saying that, Mio stroked her wounds with her hand. 
6361 
6362Then, her injuries disappeared like a film put on reverse. Her splintered and cut Astral Dress also returned to its original appearance. 
6363 
6364“……Well, Shin. Now no one can get in the way. ──Don’t worry, although the loss of Tohka has decreased the amount of reiryoku, with your existing strength it should be enough to give you eternal life. All I have to do now is to return you completely back to Shin.” 
6365 
6366Mio slowly turned to Shidou. 
6367 
6368Shidou felt his own breathing clog up.  
6369 
6370His fingertips trembled. The despair that had once disappeared now resurfaced, clinging onto his feet.  
6371 
6372──However. 
6373 
6374“──<Metatron>!” 
6375 
6376Shidou clenched his teeth as he loudly roared. 
6377 
6378He raised his hand to summon the Angel of light, firing a volley of rays of light towards Mio in the process. 
6379 
6380Ah, it certainly was a desperate situation even worse than before. All of the Spirits had been killed and even his last hope, Tohka, had been erased. 
6381 
6382However, Shidou’s knees did not yield as he snarled against the invincible Spirit.  
6383 
6384Because he already sworn. He had promised to Tohka, to the Spirits.  
6385 
6386He vowed to never give in again. A promise that he would never give up……! 
6387 
6388“Ohhhhhhhhhhh──!” 
6389 
6390With <Zadkiel> in his left hand and <Camael> in his right, he released cold air and flames simultaneously. 
6391 
6392However, Mio did not even need to move to withstand the chaotic attacks. As if her body was protected by an invisible layer of film, the attacks did not even reach her. 
6393 
6394Indeed, he could understand why Tohka was so surprised that her attack cut a small portion of her Astral Dress. The difference in power was unreasonable. 
6395 
6396Even so, Shidou did not give up. 
6397 
6398Utilizing <Michael> to seal the enemy’s powers. Transforming Mio into a non- attacking form through <Haniel>. Summoning  the wind with <Raphael>. Letting the voice from <Gabriel> resonate. And finally slashing with <Sandalphon> to fend Mio back. 
6399 
6400Shidou used every Angel in his arsenal to resist against Mio. 
6401 
6402However── 
6403 
6404“……It’s useless.” 
6405 
6406“……!” 
6407 
6408Just by saying that, all of Shidou’s attacks were eliminated. 
6409 
6410Then next moment, Mio raised a finger, causing a band of light to grow from the ground and entangle his feet. 
6411 
6412“Wha……this is──” 
6413 
6414“Sorry, but it’s troublesome to let you jump around.” 
6415 
6416As she apologized, Mio kicked off against the ground, drawing forth a strange trajectory that resisted gravity as she drew closer to Shidou. 
6417 
6418“Ku──” 
6419 
6420Although Shidou tried to untie the restraint, the band of light seemed to be inseparably assimilated into his feet. Even if he tried to cut it off with <Sandalphon>, the band of light remained unscathed. 
6421 
6422In the meanwhile, the distance between Mio and Shidou was getting shorter and shorter. 
6423 
6424─Indeed, this certainly seemed to be the end of the line. 
6425 
6426Even so, Shidou still did not give up. 
6427 
6428Until the last second, these thoughts continued to race as he watched Mio quickly approach. 
6429As a result──Shidou did not miss seeing what happened next. 
6430 
6431──He saw a stray bullet strike Mio’s hand. 
6432 
6433“……!?” 
6434 
6435“……What?” 
6436 
6437Shidou’s astonishment overlapped with Mio’s voice. 
6438 
6439Mio’s hand had not been injured. 
6440 
6441But surely just now, a bullet had just hit Mio’s hand.  
6442 
6443However, it did not seem to be a massive clump of metal launched by gunpowder. Actually, Shidou couldn’t smell any gunpowder or see the sparks igniting from a rifle. 
6444 
6445That’s right. It resembled more like a black shadow solidifying into the shape of a bullet── 
6446 
6447 
6448“────Kihihihihi.” 
6449 
6450 
6451As if to interrupt──no, rather that voice served to validate Shidou’s thoughts.  
6452 
6453A characteristic laugh came from nearby. 
6454 
6455“──Ara, ara, apparently I came just in time.” 
6456 
6457“Wha……” 
6458 
6459With the appearance of the owner of the bullet emerging onto this different space, Shidou instinctively raised a voice of disbelief.  
6460 
6461An Astral Dress stained by blood and darkness. 
6462 
6463Raven black hair tied unevenly on both sides. 
6464 
6465And──the same peculiar golden clock in the left eye. 
6466 
6467That’s right. The person that was here was── 
6468“Kurumi……!?” 
6469 
6470The Spirit Tokisaki Kurumi made an unexpected appearance. 
6471 
6472“What……what does this mean!? You were killed by Mio back then……” 
6473 
6474Shidou spoke in a surprised tone as he widened his eyes. 
6475 
6476Since Shidou had seen it through his own eyes, Mio crawling out of Kurumi’s chest and turning Kurumi into a corpse. Even the surrounding clones had disappeared. 
6477 
6478But now, the Kurumi right in front of him was too vivid to be a hallucination, and her personality was too similar to be seen as a fake. 
6479 
6480I am very sorry, Shidou-san. I should have arrived earlier, but being the first time doing this, the timing didn’t quite go exactly as planned.” 
6481 
6482“……? What do you mean……” 
6483 
6484Hearing Kurumi’s intriguing words, Shidou felt even more befuddled.  
6485 
6486Then, Mio’s demeanor slightly changed as if realizing something. 
6487 
6488“……The Eleventh Bullet, <Yud Aleph>, right?” 
6489 
6490“Eh……?” 
6491 
6492“──Kihihi.” 
6493 
6494As Shidou was still lost in confusion, Kurumi exposed a fearless laugh after hearing what Mio had said. 
6495 
6496 
6497 
6498    ◇ 
6499 
6500 
6501──Going back to a hour ago. 
6502 
6503On the battlefield, a white arm was growing out from Kurumi’s chest. 
6504 
6505“A-ah……” 
6506Her throat trembled as a groan escaped from her lips. 
6507 
6508“Me……!” 
6509 
6510But the scream was an empty cry as Kurumi’s voice became more and more faint──as if to match that, the arm slowly crawled out from her chest. 
6511 
6512Eventually, a beautiful young girl appeared. 
6513 
6514A beautiful girl with a pair of languid eyes. 
6515 
6516“What──” 
6517 
6518Looking at that girl’s appearance, all of the surrounding Kurumi clones felt their breathing clogging up. 
6519 
6520It was a natural expression seeing that a girl was crawling out of her body. However, for the Kurumis present, their horror was not just for that. 
6521 
6522All of them──were familiar with that girl’s appearance.  
6523 
6524──Takamiya Mio. 
6525 
6526The girl who had turned Kurumi into a Spirit. 
6527 
6528The girl who had worked and fought side-by side with Kurumi. 
6529 
6530And the girl who had caused the death of Kurumi’s best friend. 
6531 
6532That’s right; she was both the starting and endpoint for Kurumi’s revenge. 
6533 
6534The despised Spirit of Origin was there. 
6535 
6536“……!” 
6537 
6538Recognizing this, Kurumi’s clones understood the situation.  
6539 
6540A few days ago, Kurumi had met with the Spirit of Origin and caught her in her shadow. 
6541 
6542As the <City of Devouring Time> sucked up the time of the swallowed object. Those who were dropped in would be deprived of their lifespan until the fires of their lives were extinguished as death beckoned them──or at least, that is how it is supposed to be. 
6543 
6544However, for some mysterious reason, Mio had not died. On the contrary, her body had rejuvenated back to the age where she first met Kurumi. As if she was the one absorbing time from Kurumi.  
6545 
6546“Ga……ah……!” 
6547 
6548Having discovered the identity of the girl emerging from her chest, Kurumi let out a beast-like roar as she injected strength into the hand holding her short pistol. 
6549 
6550“<Zafkiel>……!” 
6551 
6552Then next moment, in response to Kurumi’s voice, a shadow squirming underneath her feet was sucked into the muzzle. 
6553 
6554Then, seeing Mio growing out of her chest, Kurumi pressed the trigger. 
6555 
6556However, at that moment, Mio twisted her body in order to break free from Kurumi. 
6557 
6558“Ga……!” 
6559 
6560Kurumi let out an anguished groan as her posture was broken. 
6561 
6562Needless to say, the bullet Kurumi fired did not land on Mio── 
6563 
6564“……!?” 
6565 
6566Instead, the trajectory of shot landed on one Kurumi’s clones. 
6567 
6568“Wha…..m-me!?” 
6569 
6570The Kurumi clone gasped as she clutched her chest. 
6571 
6572“…………!” 
6573 
6574Such misfortune to the point of being comical. To think, that this would be the final blow from the so-called Worst Spirit, Tokisaki Kurumi. 
6575 
6576However, the clone quickly noticed that this bullet was not just a solidification of shadows. 
6577 
6578There was no pain coming from her chest. Instead, from the entry point of the bullet, there was the sensation of her entire body being caught in a whirlpool. “This is……no way……!” 
6579 
6580The clone opened her eyes as she stared at Kurumi. 
6581 
6582“…………” 
6583 
6584Then, just for a moment, Kurumi smiled silently before collapsing into the abyss of death. 
6585 
6586“Ah──” 
6587 
6588In that instant, the clone noticed. 
6589 
6590Kurumi did not fire a desperate last attack. 
6591 
6592She tried to aim for Mio in order to camouflage her true intentions.  
6593 
6594Yes, Kurumi, who realized that death was approaching, poured out her remaining power ──in order to entrust this bullet to her clone. 
6595 
6596<Zafkiel>──<Yud Aleph>. 
6597 
6598Kurumi’s secret weapon, paired with Twelfth Bullet <Yud Bet>, the bullet used to send the target to the past. 
6599 
6600The taboo bullet to send a target to the future. 
6601 
6602She understood Kurumi’s intentions as she fired that shot. 
6603 
6604No words or instructions were necessary. Since the clone shared the same intentions and aspirations as Kurumi, she was nothing more than also Tokisaki Kurumi. 
6605 
6606“……Me──” 
6607 
6608Having been entrusted with everything, the clone swallowed her words as she resisted the urge to yell back.  
6609 
6610Kurumi had deliberately missed so that Mio’s attention would not be focused on the clone. She couldn’t waste that dedication in an ephemeral moment of passion. 
6611 
6612The clone chanted softly in a volume inaudible to anyone else. 
6613 
6614“──Yes, yes, you have entrusted it to me──the future.” 
6615 
6616The clone whispered those words before disappearing completely from this world.  
6617 
6618 
6619    ◇ 
6620 
6621 
6622“That’s correct, Mio-san. I am a clone of Tokisaki Kurumi sent to the future from an hour ago. The last assassin sent to kill you.” 
6623 
6624Kurumi spoke while holding the dual antique pistols in her hands.  
6625 
6626Seeing that move, Mio sighed softly. 
6627 
6628“……Are you seriously saying that? A clone is a threat to me?” 
6629 
6630“Yes, yes. The real me has been killed by you. And every clone other than me has disappeared, but──through the reiryoku entrusted to me through <Yud Aleph>, I can continue to exist until my time is exhausted. That is enough time──to kill you!” 
6631 
6632Kurumi screamed as she kicked off the ground and fired from her two guns. 
6633 
6634Despite both guns resembling single-shot antique muskets, a shadow was sucked in each time she fired a bullet, reloading the magazine in an instant. A shower of bullets approached Mio. 
6635 
6636“…………” 
6637 
6638Mio twitched her brow as she lightly pushed Shidou’s chest. 
6639 
6640Then, with a momentum unimaginable for this casual gesture, Shidou’s body was blown to the rear.   
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651“Ku…...!” 
6652 
6653Despite falling to the ground, Shidou’s eyes remained fixed on both Mio and Kurumi. 
6654 
6655Kurumi’s bullets rained down on Mio like a relentless squall. 
6656 
6657Of course, Mio remained unharmed, but the stray bullets continue to bounce around, leaving numerous bullet marks on the ground. Perhaps, Mio’s prior action was out of a concern for Shidou’s──no, Shin’s──it was probably out of a dislike the probability of Shin’s body being scratched even a little. 
6658 
6659Then, as if anticipating Mio’s actions, Kurumi landed right between Mio and Shidou. 
6660 
6661“! Kurumi, what on earth are you doing──” 
6662 
6663Shidou narrowed his eyes as he called out her name. In return, Kurumi quietly glanced at Shidou. 
6664 
6665“──I’ve already said earlier that I came here to defeat Mio-san. ──Ah, though there is one more thing.” 
6666 
6667Kurumi strained the corners of his lips. 
6668 
6669“──Perhaps, it’s because I couldn’t forget the feeling of Shidou-san’s lips.” 
6670 
6671After saying that, Kurumi kicked the ground again to attack Mio. 
6672 
6673“What……” 
6674 
6675While watching Kurumi’s back, Shidou frowned. 
6676 
6677The reason was simple. It was because Kurumi’s actions were completely inconsistent with what was expected from Kurumi. 
6678 
6679“──Kihihihihi──! Hey, what’s wrong? This isn’t just a defensive fight.” 
6680 
6681“…………” 
6682 
6683Kurumi continued to fire a barrage of bullets at Mio from her two antique pistols. However, these attacks continued to have no effect on Mio. 
6684 
6685 
6686──Too much, there was an excessive power difference. 
6687 
6688He didn’t think that Kurumi did not understand this. 
6689 
6690“What’s……going on?” 
6691 
6692Just as the clone had said, the original Kurumi had been killed by Mio. The clone should understand that she could never win against Mio. 
6693 
6694Undoubtedly, Kurumi had sent her clone into the future for a purpose. For what goal though?’ 
6695 
6696──Even if she knew it was useless, did she still do it for the sake of revenge? 
6697 
6698“…………” 
6699 
6700No, Shidou immediately denied that possibility in his mind. 
6701 
6702If it had been an ordinary person to do this, Shidou would have been convinced. 
6703 
6704However, it was unimaginable for Tokisaki Kurumi to do this. That girl, no matter what limit she was pushed into, would never use her secret bullet without some purpose. 
6705 
6706There must have been something. Surely, there was something hidden so Mio wouldn’t discover. 
6707 
6708That’s right. Kurumi’s resolve would not shake even at the face of death.  
6709 
6710Shidou was confident of that due to having relived Kurumi’s past through the Tenth Bullet <Yud>. 
6711 
6712No matter what──it was impossible for her to give up. 
6713 
6714In order to rewrite the world, Kurumi continued to fight even after sinking herself in savagery. 
6715 
6716Repeatedly revising time in order to save Shidou’s life── 
6717 
6718(──Perhaps, it’s because I couldn’t forget the feeling of Shidou-san’s lips.) 
6719 
6720“────Ah────” 
6721 
6722That moment. 
6723A weak voice escaped Shidou’s mouth as he inadvertently touched his lips with his fingers. 
6724 
6725In his mind, there was the feeling of the last piece of the puzzle falling in place. 
6726 
6727The sensation of an intertwined thread being unraveling in an instant. 
6728 
6729No doubt, Kurumi surely── 
6730 
6731“……Ku, ha……!” 
6732 
6733Suddenly, Shidou opened his eyes after hearing a painful cry come out from the front. 
6734 
6735“! Kurumi……!?” 
6736 
6737As he raised his face in a hurry, he saw Kurumi’s figure as her body was pierced through by numerous bands of light emerging from the ground. 
6738 
6739“So…rry…… really......was no……” 
6740 
6741While vomiting blood, Kurumi look back to Shidou with an empty look. 
6742 
6743But looking at Shidou’s expression──she silently smiled. 
6744 
6745Surely, it was properly transmitted. 
6746 
6747The answer had reached Shidou. 
6748 
6749“Ah──ha……” 
6750 
6751Kurumi smiled softly as she fell to the ground──just like that, she disappeared back into shadows. 
6752 
6753“……It’s hard to understand. You should have known that you couldn’t have defeated me.” 
6754 
6755Mio looked down to the place where Kurumi had arrived with a strange look before slowly turning to Shidou’s direction. 
6756 
6757“Anyway──now everything has been settled. I praise everyone’s resolve and applaud their willingness to fight. But in the end it was futile resistance. As for the result, nothing has changed.” 
6758“──Futile?” 
6759 
6760Hearing Mio’s words, Shidou felt a tremble in his throat. 
6761 
6762“It was not……futile. Everything──everything was necessary.” 
6763 
6764“……Shin?” 
6765 
6766Perhaps finding Shidou’s response unexpected, Mio showed a baffled expression. 
6767 
6768Shidou continued looking straight towards Mio. 
6769 
6770“─Because everyone was here, because Tohka fought, Kurumi arriving on time……allowed me to realize......!” 
6771 
6772Almost unconsciously, tears fell down his eyes. 
6773 
6774Yes, everything was necessary. 
6775 
6776If a single thing was missing, then Shidou’s memories would have been lost forever. 
6777 
6778However, a series of miracles connected a thread that allowed him to maintain his life.  
6779While watching Mio, Shidou let out a small sigh. 
6780 
6781Mio was certainly powerful to the point where calling her ‘strong’ seemed like a vast understatement. 
6782 
6783It was impossible to repel her, no matter what means he used. 
6784 
6785<Metatron>’s light 
6786 
6787<Zadkiel>’s cold air 
6788 
6789<Camael>’s flames 
6790 
6791<Michael>’s sealing 
6792 
6793<Haniel>’s transformations 
6794 
6795<Raphael>’s wind 
6796<Gabriel>’s sound 
6797 
6798<Sandalphon>’s blade, none of these attacks would even reach Mio. 
6799 
6800Even if enough of Nia’s Sephira Crystal remained to use <Rasiel> in combat, the result would presumably be the same, 
6801 
6802However, within Shidou’s body──there was the power of one more Angel. 
6803 
6804“……!” 
6805 
6806Shidou called out the name of that Angel. 
6807 
6808 
6809“<Zafkiel> ──the Sixth Bullet <Vav>!” 
6810 
6811 
6812At that moment, Shidou’s shadow──creeped up from ground and gather in his hand to form a short pistol. 
6813 
6814At the same time, mechanical ticking sounds were heard coming from his left eye. 
6815 
6816That’s right; a golden clock had engraved itself onto Shidou’s left eye. 
6817 
6818Kurumi had held the Angel of time, <Zafkiel>. 
6819 
6820Upon her death, that power was absorbed back into Mio──but one-twelfth of that power, the Sixth Bullet <Vav>, had already been sealed in Shidou’s body. 
6821 
6822In the past, Kurumi had given Shidou a kiss as a prank. As a result, only that bullet had been sealed. 
6823 
6824The power──to send one’s consciousness back to a past body.  
6825 
6826Whenever Shidou was killed, Kurumi had kissed him to regain that power in order to send her consciousness back to the past. 
6827 
6828However, as far as this world was concerned, Shidou was still not dead. 
6829 
6830Inevitably, the power of the Sixth Bullet <Vav> was still in Shidou’s body. 
6831 
6832Nevertheless, Shidou had never summoned <Zafkiel> until now. 
6833 
6834It was impossible to reach this idea through his efforts alone. 
6835 
6836Ah, that’s right. Kurumi had squeezed out the last of her power to send a clone to the future in order to inform this last move to Shidou──! 
6837 
6838“……What──?” 
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847Seeing that, for the first time on Mio's face, there was a sudden oscillation. 
6848 
6849But──too late. 
6850 
6851"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa──!" 
6852 
6853Shidou shouted, pointing the gun at his temple── 
6854 
6855Then he pulled the trigger. 
6856 
6857 
6858 
6859 
6860 
6861 
6862 
6863 
6864 
6865 
6866 
6867 
6868 
6869 
6870 
6871 
6872 
6873 
6874 
6875 
6876◇ 
6877 
6878 
6879“────!” 
6880 
6881His hazy consciousness gradually became clear again. 
6882 
6883The starry sky was spread before Shidou’s eyes. 
6884 
6885“……This is……” 
6886 
6887Shidou looked down at himself before turning around to confirm his surroundings. 
6888 
6889Glass-tiled ceiling. A white room with vending machines selling drinks by the wall, as well a few foliage plants for decoration. Sitting on a bench, he was holding a paper cup filled with milk tea. 
6890 
6891──That’s right. This was the resting area onboard <Fraxinus>. Shidou quickly placed the paper cup on the bench as he hurriedly took out his smart phone to confirm the date on the screen. 
6892 
6893“──February 19th──” 
6894 
6895He whispered that date in his mouth as his grip on his smart phone tightened. 
6896 
6897The day before <Ratatoskr> and DEM’s final battle. And also, the day before the Spirits was killed. 
6898 
6899“……Ah.” 
6900 
6901Shidou bent down in an almost prayer-like position, struggling to contain the unbearable passion in his throat.  
6902 
6903Relief from the success of the Sixth Bullet <Vav> and deep appreciation for everyone filled his heart. 
6904 
6905“…………” 
6906 
6907However, Shidou’s expression soon turned grim as he gulped. 
6908 
6909Certainly, through his consciousness traveling back in time with the Sixth Bullet <Vav>, Shidou had escaped from the worst ending with the crisis of destruction and death of all of the Spirits. 
6910 
6911But even so, that didn’t mean the problems were solved. 
6912 
6913The Spirit of Origin·Takamiya Mio. 
6914 
6915The absolute Spirit bearing the name <Deus>. 
6916 
6917Even going back in time, as long as there was no way to defeat her, the threat of the same ending repeating still remained. 
6918 
6919It was meaningless unless the root of the issue was dealt with. Shidou began to desperately ponder. 
6920 
6921──A difference between the former world and the present one. A possibility needed to break down the tragedy from happening. 
6922 
6923The only thing that came to mind was the existence of Shidou who knew the events from the past. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the possibility of avoiding everyone’s deaths in less than 30 hours depended on Shidou’s actions. 
6924 
6925However, on the basis of that thinking, the questions of what specifically needed to be done were raised. It was extremely difficult for Shidou to arrive at an answer. 
6926 
6927While in his solitary monologue, Shidou began to mutter to himself. 
6928 
6929──To not have Mio appear in the first place? 
6930 
6931No, Mio was already inside Kurumi, and also existed as Reine as well. That was not possible anymore. 
6932 
6933──Keep repeating history through the Sixth Bullet <Vav> until finding the correct answer? 
6934 
6935No, if both Kurumi and Shidou died on the battlefield, they could no longer use 
6936<Vav> to change history. Additionally, the power from <Vav> was derived from Mio. There was there possibility of Mio’s intuition catching on that he was repeating history. 
6937 
6938──Seal Kurumi’s power and travel back to 30 years ago using <Yud Bet>? 
6939 
6940No, even if he attempted that, Mio would learn of those prospects from inside Kurumi. Eventually, that would lead to Kurumi’s death.  
6941 
6942“Ku……” 
6943Shidou shook his head. The appearance of Mio was at the endpoint of each choice. 
6944 
6945Killing all living creatures and rewriting every law, the Spirit of Origin could extinguish all of existence. 
6946 
6947“What exactly should be done──” 
6948 
6949──At that moment, Shidou’s face was flushed with confusion. 
6950 
6951“──Shidou?” 
6952 
6953Behind him, such a voice echoed. 
6954 
6955“……!” 
6956 
6957The moment he heard that voice, the illusions produced by the lingering thoughts in his mind were all washed away.  
6958 
6959He turned around to see the owner of that voice. 
6960 
6961“What’s wrong, in such a place?” 
6962 
6963“Tohka──” 
6964 
6965He opened his eyes in surprise as he slowly said that name. 
6966 
6967That’s right. Tohka was standing there while wearing adorable pajamas. 
6968 
6969It was reasonable when thinking it over. At that time, Shidou had encountered and talked to Tohka in the rest area. 
6970 
6971However, Shidou couldn’t think about that. 
6972 
6973Tohka, a girl who inspired Shidou to stand up and challenge Mio──an existence that was erased was now standing right here. 
6974 
6975Shidou half-consciously opened his arms to hug Tohka.  
6976 
6977“Tohka……Tohka……” 
6978 
6979“What…..! S-shidou!?” 
6980 
6981While initially startled by Shidou’s sudden hug, Tohka noticed he was calling out his name with tears in his eyes, so she gently caressed his head. 
6982 
6983“Well, it’s me──what happened Shidou.” 
6984 
6985“Tohka, I──” 
6986 
6987In his excitement, Shidou was about to confide in Tohka what happened next and how Tohka’s existence had saved him. 
6988 
6989However──he stopped just as he was about to say something. 
6990 
6991The reason was simple. They were still inside <Fraxinus>. 
6992 
6993Speakers and microphones with sound collection were installed in all of the main facilities inside the ship, with each conversation recorded and stored as data. Unless there was a guarantee that it would not be viewed by Reine, it wouldn’t be wise to talk about the future here. 
6994 
6995Therefore, Shidou let out a sigh as he kept the information to himself. 
6996 
6997“……I had a dream.” 
6998 
6999“A dream?” 
7000 
7001“……Yes, a very bad dream where everyone was killed in the battle with DEM. 
7002I……I couldn’t do anything even though Tohka was trying so hard.” 
7003 
7004“Shidou……” 
7005 
7006Tohka suddenly loosened his cheeks and gently patted him on the back.  
7007 
7008“Everything will be fine. That certainly won’t happen.” 
7009 
7010As Tohka said that, she continued while slightly wandering off in a joyful expression. 
7011 
7012“Hmm……but in that case, I was working hard in Shidou’s dream.” 
7013 
7014Seeing that smug look, Shidou felt some his tension being relieved.  
7015 
7016“……Ah. Oh yeah, you really planned a huge active role.” 
7017 
7018“Hehe, if so, it is wrong for Shidou to not be able to do anything, so I must have worked extra hard for Shidou.” 
7019“Tohka……” 
7020 
7021“Shidou rescued me. You didn’t regard me, a Spirit, as an enemy and lend out your hand. So, I swear that I will protect Shidou no matter what happens.” 
7022 
7023While saying that, Tohka tightly embraced Shidou. 
7024 
7025“Moreover──it’s not a problem. Isn’t Shidou the man who can handle me and all the other Spirits? How can a person like that be killed by DEM?” 
7026 
7027“Haha……that’s……maybe so.” 
7028 
7029Shidou felt his cheeks relax while hearing Tohka’s words. 
7030 
7031To be sure, just as Tohka said, all of the Spirits currently in <Ratatoskr> were once called humanoid disasters that wielded a tyrannical power. 
7032 
7033“Of course, whether it was through a power that transcended human intelligence or the destruction brought by a spacequake, it was not something that Tohka and the others necessarily wanted. It was because of this that Shidou was able to seal the Spirits through dialogue── 
7034 
7035“───” 
7036 
7037Suddenly, while thinking of this, Shidou widened his eyes. 
7038 
7039“……That’s right. Yes─this way.” 
7040 
7041“Muu, what’s the matter, Shidou?” 
7042 
7043Hearing what Shidou said to be confusing, Tohka slightly tilted her head in puzzlement. Shidou once again clung back to Tohka immediately after his arms were resolved with a newfound determination. 
7044 
7045“──Thank you, Tohka. Thanks to you, I feel like that I saw what I needed to do.” 
7046 
7047“Muu…..? Umu, is that so? That’s great then.” 
7048 
7049Although Tohka didn’t understand everything, Shidou’s smile to her was a sign that everything was well again. 
7050 
7051With this newfound affirmation, Shidou left the rest area. 
7052 
7053Then, he walked heavily on <Fraxinus>’s long corridor. 
7054 
7055“……Ah.” 
7056 
7057Shidou muttered to himself. 
7058 
7059──Why did such a simple thing not come to mind. 
7060 
7061Was it because of Mio’s sudden appearance? 
7062 
7063Was it because of Mio’s overwhelming power? 
7064 
7065Was it because Mio killed all of the Spirits? 
7066 
7067Perhaps it was because of all of these reasons. Even after using the Sixth Bullet <Vav>, Shidou’s thoughts were still dominated by fear and trepidation. 
7068 
7069If he didn’t defeat Mio, he couldn’t be able to move forward. Until a moment ago, Shidou really felt that way. He regarded Mio as an enemy and treated her as such.  
7070 
7071But──that was wrong. 
7072 
7073Shidou had forgotten until Tohka reminded him. 
7074 
7075That’s right. As long as the opponent was a Spirit, then there was only one thing that Shidou should have done from the beginning……! 
7076 
7077“…..!” 
7078 
7079While thinking this over, he stopped his feet as his eyebrows shook. 
7080 
7081He found a woman at the end of the corridor. 
7082 
7083Styled with untidy hair, there were heavy eye bags underneath her face. 
7084 
7085──<Ratatoskr>’s analytic officer·Murasame Reine. 
7086 
7087And also a provisional appearance for the Spirit·Mio. 
7088 
7089Shidou clenched his fist with determination as he took another step forward. 
7090 
7091“──Reine-san.” 
7092 
7093“……Hmm? Ah, what’s the matter, Shin?” 
7094Reine replied back the same as usual. However, it was unlikely that he would ever be able to hear being called Shin the same way as before. 
7095 
7096However, now was not the time to be soaked with in such sentiments. Shidou sighed softly while staring directly at Reine──then, he asked.  
7097 
7098 
7099“Reine-san. Would you like to go on a date with me tomorrow?” 
7100 
7101 
7102    To Be Continued